Chapter One

It was a hot evening in Dallas, Texas, and Jennifer Devereux was getting ready to go out for a night on the town with her girlfriend, Carol Chamberlain. Friends since childhood, it had been a long time since Carol and Jennifer had been able to just go out and have fun. Carol had come to town for a cattlemen’s convention in her father’s place. Knowing that Jennifer was living in Dallas, Carol offered to go, and planned to stay with Jennifer while she was there.

Jennifer stood in her room, looking in the mirror and thinking about Mathew, the love of her life from whom she had heard from just several days before. She couldn’t believe that he had called her out of the blue, after all that time. Just when she thought she was over him and moving on with her life, he called and tried to stir up old feelings again. Mathew was a man who had made Jennifer’s life complete. When he left town for another job, they broke up, and Jennifer was devastated. She swore that she would never love that madly, truly, or deeply ever again. In fact, she would never allow another man into her heart the way she had allowed Mathew. Now Carol was in town. Wow, this is going to be great! Jennifer said to herself, as she put on her high heels and sprayed a light mist of hairspray onto her long, sandy blonde, wavy locks. Jennifer had a feeling in the pit of her stomach that tonight was going to be different.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So tell me about your job. You’re here for a cattlemen’s convention?” Jennifer sipped her coffee.

“Well, Jen,” Carol said, as she finished the last bite of her wonderful trout dinner, “as you know, my father has been in the cattle business all his life. When I finished college, I decided that I wanted to work for him and learn the business, as my brothers did. At first my father didn’t want me to get into the family business, saying it was a man’s job. He soon realized that I wasn’t giving up, so he gave me a job in sales. I soon proved myself, and now I am the VP over Human Resources. My father was called away to Pasadena for a deal on a cattle buy with Andrew. Steven just got married a few weeks ago, and is still on his honeymoon. So my father reluctantly asked me if I could attend this convention. I knew you had moved here after you finished law school, so I looked you up, and here I am!”

“I’m glad that you did! I miss those days when we used to go out and dance until dawn!”

“That’s what I plan to do tonight!” Carol wiped her mouth and drank the last of her Riesling. Where are we going? Where’s the best nightlife in this town?”

“It’s right here at this restaurant! There’s a club on the other side. They have live bands that play every weekend, and a lot of times you can catch a professional football, basketball, or hockey player in here with their friends as well! So you never know! It’s a fun place to hang out. I come here sometimes with friends, and we always dance until our feet drop off.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam had arrived in Dallas for the cattlemen’s convention early that day. Originally he hadn’t planned on arriving until Monday evening, but after he and his father spent the previous night having words over Lisa, he was now looking forward to being away from the Ponderosa for the entire weekend. Lisa Anderson had been Adam’s girlfriend for almost four years. Ben had liked Lisa for a good portion of Adam’s relationship with her, but then one day when Ben was having a business lunch with his lawyer at a restaurant in Carson City, he saw Lisa at a nearby table with another man, being quite intimate. Ben didn’t know how to approach the subject with Adam, but he felt that his son had a right to know.

In disbelief at first, Adam couldn’t believe his father could be so cruel. But when Adam confronted Lisa about what his father had seen, Lisa hit him with the whole sordid detail. She said she didn’t love Adam anymore. She had wanted out of the relationship for some time, but never knew how to tell him of her dissatisfaction. She was tired of Adam putting her second to his job at Cartwright and Sons. She wanted a home, a family, and a marriage in which her husband loved and worshiped her.

Adam loved Lisa, but in the four years that they had been a steady couple, Adam was always working long hours at the office, and never had time to devote to planning a marriage or family. He always felt that there would be time later for that. Lisa seemed content with their life on the Ponderosa. Adam had built a house out near the lake, and she seemed content to just live together. Ben never approved of them living together outside the confines of marriage, but allowed his son to live his life the way he saw fit.

Things had gotten heated between father and son when Ben continued to badger Adam about Lisa, telling him that if he had just been more attentive to her needs, this never would have happened.

“Dad, why don’t you stay out of this?” Adam erupted. “This is between Lisa and me, and I will handle it the way I see fit!” Adam turned and faced the window looking out on the front yard, still visibly upset at the whole sordid mess.

“Adam!” Ben threw his hands in the air. “I’m your father, and I care about your happiness, son! Why won’t you fight for Lisa? Are you going to just throw four years of your life away? You have two brothers who can take some of the work load off, so that you are not working thirteen hours a day, seven days a week! Why don’t you let them?”

“Dad!” Adam turned swiftly back around to face his father. His lips were tight, and his eyes were filled with ire at his father’s suggestion that he should fight for Lisa after she had denounced their love. “I’m perfectly capable of running Cartwright and Sons as CEO. I don’t need the help of Hoss and Joe. Besides, they have their own jobs with the company that keep them busy enough! It’s over between Lisa and me. She said she doesn’t love me anymore, and she wants out. Maybe I want out too. There is nothing left to save, so lay off!”

Adam grabbed his hat, and headed for the door. “I am heading for Dallas in the morning, and will be there for the weekend. Lisa is coming by tomorrow to move her things out, and I don’t want to be there. I’m catching the 9:00 a.m. flight, and I have to go pack. If you need me, you can reach me at the numbers on the itinerary that I emailed you. Good night, Dad!”

“Adam, wait.”

“NO, Dad, Don’t you get it? I don’t want to discuss this with you any longer! There is nothing left to say! Good night.”

Adam slammed the door behind him, and Ben banged his fist against the door at his son’s stubbornness. He had never known Adam to give up so easily, but what he didn’t realize was that Adam had also been feeling as if the relationship was coming to an end. He had loved Lisa so much, but over the past six months, their sex life had become almost non-existent, and they were growing further and further apart. At this revelation, Adam had absorbed himself more and more into his work at Cartwright and Sons, trying to find himself and, hopefully, back to his relationship with Lisa. But it was too late. The damage had been done, and she would be moving out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As Jennifer signed the dinner tab, she looked up at Carol who had a huge smile on her face. “What’s that devil in your eyes about?”

“Jen, I was thinking. We should go into the bar, find a couple of handsome men, and let them buy us drinks all night long! And…” She said with an impish smile on her face.

“Carol! I think we should just go into the bar and have some fun. I’m not in the mood to pick up any men tonight. Besides, I’m glad that you are here. I just want to enjoy the evening with YOU, silly! If we should meet some handsome men, dance with them, and they want to buy us a few drinks, that would be great. But I’m not looking for a one night stand.”

“Oh, Jen, Mathew has a strangle hold on you again. Don’t you know that you need to let him go once and for all?” She said with a concerned look on her face.

“I’m fine, Carol. I still love Mathew, and I don’t know that I will ever be able to love again. Besides, why is it that we have to try and pick up men tonight? Can’t we just go have fun and see what the night brings?”

“You’re right, Jen, as always. OK, let’s go knock ’em dead! I’m ready for a nice stiff Manhattan! I’ve had enough wine!” Carol’s smile stretched from ear to ear, and she still had that devil look in her eye. Jennifer knew her friend was going to try her best to take her mind off of Mathew, and she welcomed the attempt. The two lifelong girlfriends got up from the table and moved into the club at the front of the restaurant.

The lounge was already crowded. It was 9:30 p.m., and the band had just started to play. Jennifer knew the band well, as she had seen them many times before in the club and other venues around town. They stopped off at the bar to get a drink before heading over close to the dance floor. Jennifer waved at Chris, the lead singer. Chris blew her a kiss as he sang an 80’s classic. Jennifer blew a kiss back, and they smiled at each other.

“Jen, who is that and how do you know him? He’s really cute!” Carol turned to her friend, amazed that she had not heard about this very adorable man playing a keyboard and singing on stage.

“Chris? Oh, he’s just a really good friend of mine. I met him about a year ago when they were playing at a club up in Addison, and we have been friends ever since!”

“Well my sorority sister, why are you two not hooked up? He seems very excited to see you!” Carol continued, with her quizzical look.

“Well, there are a couple of reasons. Number one, he has a girlfriend! And second, I just adore him as a friend. Nothing more nothing less.”

“That adorable, dark, handsome fella is already spoken for?” Carol looked disappointed.

“Yes, one hundred percent! His girlfriend is back in Austin where they live. I’ve met her, and she’s a super nice girl!” Jennifer said, as she continued to smile at him, and he at her. “Besides, I’m just too busy right now for a relationship even if he was available, and I certainly don’t want to be involved with a lead singer that has women falling all over him all the time. Humph…My glass is empty,” Jennifer said, with a puzzled look on her face. “I guess it’s time for another. Want one?”

“Sure! I think I’ll stand here and study your singer friend. Try to figure him out.”

“Chris is a lot of fun. He never lets on that he’s spoken for, because it would probably break those ladies hearts if they knew!” Jennifer said fondly of her friend. “OK, be right back”. Jennifer headed to the bar, and ordered another round of Manhattans for her and Carol and a Gold Schlauger shot for Chris. Jennifer strolled back to where Carol was standing and now talking to a very tall, handsome gentleman. Carol introduced him as Henry and explained that he was there for the cattlemen’s convention as well. Carol knew him from the cattlemen’s circle, and they were talking about the upcoming meetings that would start on Tuesday.

Jennifer handed Carol her drink, and proceeded onto the dance floor to give Chris his shot. He leaned down to give her a kiss and a ‘thank you’ in her ear. “I’ll see you at the break,” he said into his microphone. Jennifer nodded her head in agreement, and pointed over to where she was standing with Carol and Henry.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam looked dashing dressed in starched jet black jeans and black silk shirt. The top three buttons of the well-fitted shirt were open to reveal the soft black curls adorning his muscular chest. His boots had been freshly shined by the shoe shine service at the hotel. He wore the new black Stetson that he had bought just a few days before coming out to Dallas. Adam was looking fine and he knew it. He was ready for a good time, and ready to forget about Lisa, and the fight he’d had with Ben the night before. He stopped off at the bar to grab a drink before heading around to check out the scenery in the club. Hoss, who came to Texas often, told Adam how beautiful the Texas women were, and he was ready to indulge in some southern lady hospitality. The concierge at the Four Seasons Resort and Spa where he was staying had recommended Cool River Restaurant and Bar to Adam as a happening place where young people liked to hang out. And it would also be a focal point for a lot of the attendees of the cattlemen’s convention. Many were at Cool River tonight enjoying the fine steaks and nightlife.

“What’ll you have, handsome?” the bar maid asked with a big smile, ready to serve Adam whatever his heart desired – including herself, if he wanted.

Adam turned his attention from the scenery back to her. “I’ll have a Jack Daniels and water.” Unaffected by the attempts of the bar maid to grab his attention, Adam grabbed his drink, handed her a ten dollar bill, and walked away without waiting for his change.

Adam was never one to be attracted to a woman throwing herself at him. He liked to pursue a woman, one of mystery and intrigue. Would there be such a lady here tonight? What are Texas ladies really like? He wondered.

Adam strutted his way toward the dance floor. Women were stopping and taking notice. Many were following him with their eyes. He was in no hurry, for he wanted to scope out the place to see what was being offered. As Adam reached the stand up tables that lined the edge of the dance floor, he sat his drink down, and leaned on the edge to listen to the band, as they were wrapping up their first set. Good sound, Adam thought to himself, as he lifted his glass to take a drink.

Then as if shot by a bolt of lightening from the sky, his eyes locked on the woman with the long, sandy blonde locks who was standing before him, across the dance floor. Her back was to him, and his eyes enveloped her shapely body. From the rear, her figure was as delicate as the flowing soft pink summer dress that she was wearing. He started at the top of her head and followed her shape downward. The empire waistline of her dress accentuated the hour glass figure, and her arms were well defined, as if she worked out in the gym on a regular basis. He stopped at her cute round derriere. Nice ass, he thought to himself, as he felt his body temperature rise. Although the dress was of a soft flowing material that stopped just below her knees, he could guess from where he stood, that her calves and thighs were probably very well defined as well. The light pink high heels she wore matched her dress perfectly, and set off the gorgeous set of legs that were partially hidden beneath the flowing skirt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We are The Pictures from lovely Austin, Texas. We have a couple more sets, so stick around, and we will be back in just a little bit,” said the voice of the lead singer over the microphone.

The voice of the lead singer over the microphone snapped Adam out of his trance. His mind was filled with questions. Who was this lovely vision of pink? Was she from Dallas? Was she one of the beautiful ladies about whom Hoss had spoken? Perhaps she was here for the cattlemen’s convention. Many women attended, but they were usually wives accompanying their husbands. She didn’t appear to be with anyone though. But who was that man she was talking to? Adam felt a twinge of jealousy, until he noticed the other attractive lady standing next to his blonde. The brunette seemed to be acting much friendlier toward the man. Maybe they were together, and his mystery woman was alone.

“Jennifer, where are you?” The voice of the lead singer rang across the microphone again. Jennifer made a fast turn, sending her skirt flowing up in a circular motion, as if a gust of wind had blown it upward. She raised her hand in a wave to catch the attention of Chris, to show him where she was in the room.

So, Jennifer is her name, Adam thought to himself. He continued to study Jennifer, as she remained facing him, unaware of his presence and his insatiable stare. Adam once again started at the top of her long soft curls, and made his way down her sun-kissed complexion. Her eyes were a deep blue that reminded him of the deepest parts of the Pacific Ocean. Her smile was wide, and her teeth were a bright white against the glistening pink shine of her lips. His eyes continued down her front, stopping again at the beautiful breasts that filled the plunging neck line. They were perky and very well rounded, yet looked soft and supple; her nipples were peeking through the soft material. The flat stomach was a nice compliment to the tight, little; round ass he had noted when he first saw her. Adam thought to himself, Who is this Jennifer? What does she mean to this singer?”

He watched Chris go up to Jennifer, and give her a quick kiss on the lips and a rather intimate hug. She was introducing him to the people in her group. They were not holding hands, or being any more intimate with each other at this point. Maybe he’s just a friend, an acquaintance, Adam thought. He had to know who this lovely vision of mystery was, but how was he going to find out? Adam was well known in the cattleman’s society circles, but didn’t recognize the people that she was with. So maybe they were just some locals out having a night on the town, and didn’t have anything to do with the cattlemen’s convention.

Adam raised his glass to take another drink of his alcoholic beverage to help cool off his overheated loins. Jennifer turned around to catch the attention of the waitress passing by. Jennifer’s eyes met the handsome Adam, staring her down from across the floor. Holding her glass that still had one more sip of Manhattan left, Jennifer gazed back and wondered who this man in black was. He has obviously been staring at me for sometime, she thought to herself.

Adam raised his glass to show his interest in her, and tipped his hat.

Jennifer blushed a much darker pink than the shade of her dress. That man is gorgeous! She had never seen him before. Who was he? Why was he scoping her out? Jennifer raised her glass in a toast back to him from across the stage, and smiled as a sign that she approved of his physical features as well.

Adam tipped his head back as if to say “C’mere.”

Jennifer again blushed at the thought of sashaying over to meet this mystery man in black. She was taken aback by his big dark eyes and strong facial features. He had the beginnings of a five o’clock shadow, and she was immediately enthralled by his sexy, muscular physique. Jennifer told Carol and her friend Henry that she would be back shortly, and started toward Adam. Carol and Henry continued their conversation, and didn’t even notice that she had just stepped across the stage.

“Hello, beautiful lady,” the deep, self-assured voice spoke as she arrived in his personal space. He extended his hand, and to Jennifer’s surprise, Adam kissed her open palm.

Jennifer again blushed, but did not pull away. “H-e—llo,” Jennifer managed, while mesmerized by Adam’s deep, soulful eyes.

“May I have the honor of this dance?” Adam smiled, showing his full dimples.

Jennifer, so taken with Adam’s gentlemanly wiles, bowed her head, and said with a giggle, “Why certainly, sir.”

Adam and Jennifer placed their glasses on the table. He took her hand again, and led her to the crowded dance floor. The band was still on its break, so the lights had been dimmed, and the very seductive voice of Celine Dion was singing ‘Seduces Me’. Adam wrapped his arms around Jennifer’s hourglass waistline and pulled her in tight, her body gloved to his. Their hips touched, and Jennifer’s breasts pressed up against Adam’s warm chest. She could feel his heart beating against hers. The smell of Obsession cologne was floating through her senses, as she laid her head on his firm chest, and wrapped her arms around his back, underneath his arms. Adam began to rub her back as they moved in time with the music as one being. His face rubbed against her hair. Adam was in heaven. Every thought of Lisa and the fight with his father had vanished from his mind. All his thoughts were consumed at that moment by the beautiful lady he held in his embrace. He rubbed her back, feeling the firm petite shape of her body. Adam’s hands slowly and methodically moved to cup her tight ass, the ass that he had admired from afar until now. At first, Jennifer was shocked. She couldn’t believe that this man, whose name she didn’t even know, was caressing such an intimate area of her body, but she didn’t resist either. She looked up into Adam’s gaze, and he winked at her, as if he was in total control.

Jennifer winked and laid her head back to his chest. Adam moved his hands back up to her waist and continued to hold her tight in his grasp, not wanting to ever let this vision of loveliness go. As the music came to an end, and a slow country song started, Adam pulled away, looked into the ocean blues that were staring back at him, and said in his deep sultry voice, “By the way, my name is Adam.” He smiled as he reached down to brush her lips tenderly.

Jennifer, totally swept away by the seductiveness of this totally gorgeous hunk of flesh, replied in a very shaky tone, “My…my…name is…”

“Jennifer,” Adam interrupted, and finished her sentence. “I know. I heard the singer call your name at the end of the set.”

Jennifer smiled at Adam, lost in his deep brown kaleidoscope eyes that seemed to change color from one moment to the next. Still wrapped in Adam’s arms, with her hands planted squarely on his hard pects, she was finding it difficult to think or move.

“Can we go a somewhere a little more quiet, and have a drink?”

“Y—ess, of course, sure.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Where has that crazy friend of mine gone now?” Carol said to Henry, as they re looked over the heads of people in the crowd. The drink for Jennifer that Carol had ordered was now ready for consumption, but Jennifer was nowhere in site.

“Isn’t that her on the dance floor?” Henry asked in a bewildered voice. “I think that she is with Adam Cartwright of Cartwright and Sons!”

Carol glanced over in the direction of Jennifer and Adam. “Yes, that’s Jen. But how did she end up in the arms of Adam Cartwright?”

Adam took Jennifer’s hand, and led her off the dance floor, to the back room that had dart boards and billiard tables. There was a nice, cozy cocktail table for two awaiting their arrival.

“Can I get you something to drink?” A high pitched happy tone came from the waitress.

Adam took Jennifer’s hand. “What would you like to drink, darlin?”

Jennifer’s smile grew even larger at the sweet sound of ‘darlin’. That had a nice ring to it. “I’ll have a Manhattan, straight up, please,” Jennifer said, smiling up at the waitress.

“OK, and for you, sir?”

“Jack Daniels and water,” Adam’s very authoritative voice rang strong.

This man is clearly of some importance, Jennifer mused at his commanding lead and voice.

“So, Jennifer…”Adam started to spell out a question, but Jennifer stopped him mid-sentence.

“Please, Adam, call me Jen. All my friends call me Jen.”

“OK, Jen,” Adam continued, “what’s a beautiful lady like you doing unescorted on a Saturday night?”

“Well,” started Jennifer, “I have no one in my life at the moment, and I prefer it that way.”

Adam looked at her with surprise, “A lovely lady like you?”

Jennifer was a bit confused by this direct questioning from someone she barely knew. Jennifer told herself that she didn’t want to get involved with anyone, but there was an attraction to Adam she couldn’t deny. Adam lifted her hand to his lips and pressed a kiss on the palm. Jennifer began to feel her heart race with excitement.

“You’re such a vision of loveliness. I haven’t been able to take my eyes off of you all night.”

Jennifer’s stomach began to churn as the butterflies flew. Adam continued to hold her hand, and stroked her face.

Adam didn’t know what had come over him. He was never this forward with a lady. Especially someone he didn’t even know. What was it about Jennifer? She made him throw caution to the wind. He forgot about all his troubles, he forgot about Lisa! This woman had an enchanting spell over him that he could not ignore. He had to get to know Jennifer better, but how? She seemed interested, and she didn’t have anyone in her life, but she preferred it that way.

Jennifer’s mind began to wander. She was checking out Adams strong large hands and his broad physically powerful shoulders. I could so easily go home with this man tonight, she thought to herself. To be loved and treated like a princess for one night was a very alluring thought. Still mesmerized by the dancing beams of color in his eyes, Jennifer saw his lips move, but didn’t hear a word he said, as she kept telling herself, Snap out of it!

“Jen, are you OK?” Adam looked at her in a befuddled state.

“I’m sorry, Adam,” Jennifer shook her head back into reality. “What were you saying?”

“I asked if you were here for the cattlemen’s convention. Are you OK?”

“No, I live here in Dallas, and I’m a lawyer in the county prosecutor’s office downtown. And yes, I’m fine.”

“Not only beautiful, but smart and talented as well”, Adam responded with a raised eyebrow of interest.

“Yes, and you? I have never seen you before. Are you in town on business, or do you live here?” Jennifer asked in return.

“I’m from Nevada. My family owns a cattle and timber ranch in the high sierra called the Ponderosa. My name is Adam Cartwright. I am CEO of Cartwright and Sons. My father is Ben Cartwright. Perhaps you have heard of our company?”

Jennifer was now erasing any thought of a one night stand with this beautiful Cartwright from her mind. “Actually I have, but not from me inquiring about you, it’s more from my friend Carol that I’ve heard your name. Her father has a ranch in New Mexico, and she’s here for the cattlemen’s convention. Maybe you have heard of them. Her father’s name is Kenneth Chamberlain.”

“Yes, I know the name, but have never met him or his sons who work with him. Your friend Carol, is she the one who you were with tonight?”

“Yes, that’s Carol” she answered, as a look of horror came across Jennifer’s face. “Carol! She must be wondering what’s happened to me!”

Adam laughed at Jennifer’s sudden revelation that her friend might be worried. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about, Jen. She saw us dancing on the dance floor, and walk in here. She knows where you are. You were obviously somewhere else just a few minutes ago.”

Jennifer looked surprised at Adam’s comment. “Well, yes I was. Somewhere private,” Jennifer explained, with a blush of heat coming across her face.

“It was about me, wasn’t it? You were having thoughts about us together in bed tonight, right?” Adam winked, and then smiled devilishly.

Jennifer’s Pacific blues opened wide. Was she that transparent? Or was this a ploy on his part to see if she would admit to having such thoughts and be wiling to go through with them? This could be a way for Adam to feel me out, she thought to herself, as she stared at him, taking a drink of her alcoholic spirits. Not to be outdone by his forward moves, she thought, two can play this game. Jennifer looked him square in the eye, and stated “Well, actually….Yes.” She winked back as if to say, if the invitation is extended, I will accept.

Adam took notice of her flirtatious answer. Stroking her soft palms, he said, “Well, if you are interested, I’m staying at the Four Seasons, suite 1505.”

Jennifer, thinking she had full control of the seduction, got up and leaned in toward him, lightly traced her tongue against Adam’s soft lips. Then in a sultry voice, she whispered in his ear, “Are you ready for a night of adventure, cowboy?”

Adam could feel his hormones rise to the invitation. How was this woman doing this to him? He always enjoyed being the one in control, but suddenly, he felt as though she was seducing him. Adam was excited to no end. He had never felt this way about a woman so quickly. With Lisa, they had dated for well over six months before he even caressed her in a sexual way. But all the sudden, he was lost in Jennifer. Was it her beauty, or possibly her sexual womanly wiles, that were making his body stand up and take notice? He wanted her, and he had to have her now. Adam reached over and was within inches of Jennifer’s face. “It’s getting hot in here. I think I’d best be going now. See you in a little while,” Adam whispered to her as he got up from the table. He moved in for a kiss that set off fireworks in Jennifer’s soul. He kissed her softly at first, and then parted her lips with his tongue, and kissed her with the passion of a teenager. With a light touch of his masculine hand to Jennifer’s silky cheek, Adam rose from the chair. “Suite 1505.” He winked, and left.

Jennifer sat there for a few moments trying to collect her thoughts. She remembered the conversation with Carol, that she was not interested in picking up any men tonight. So why all of the sudden was she wanting to find her valet ticket and get out of there? She composed herself, stood up, straightened her dress, and headed out into the main part of the club to search for Carol. She and Henry were dancing to a familiar 70’s hit, “Don’t Leave Me This Way”. Chris looked at Jennifer as if he knew she was up to something pretty special. He had seen her and Adam in the quiet area looking pretty intimate. He smiled at Jennifer as he was singing, “Don’t, don’t you leave me this way, no.”

Jennifer went to Carol and asked in a hurried voice, “Can you get a ride home with Henry tonight?”

Carol looked at Jennifer in a very ambiguous way, and then the light went on. Carol smiled. “It’s Adam Cartwright isn’t it?” she said with a giddy laugh.

Jennifer’s face turned different hues of red, and she just smiled. “I have to go, can you get a ride?” she asked again in a very hasty manner.

“Of course I can, baby. You go and have fun, and I want to hear about it all when you get home in the morning.”

“I don’t plan to stay the night, if that’s what you’re getting at.”

“In the morning, I will see you. Now go get him, tiger. You deserve it!”

Jennifer blew a kiss to Chris, and she was out the door.

Adam Cartwright ~ 36              Jennifer Devereux ~ 30

Carol Chamberlain ~ 30              Laura Rosehill ~ 26

Jennifer’s Best Friend             Adam’s Admin Assisant

Chapter Two

While Adam was waiting for Jennifer to arrive, he gazed out onto the golf course where they played the Byron Nelson Golf Tournament annually. Adam enjoyed the outdoors, and often regretted that he never seemed to have the time to take up golf. I wonder where she is. Is she even coming? Adam pondered as he looked at his watch.

It had been almost an hour since Adam had left Cool River, and still there was no sign of Jennifer. The champagne, strawberries, and chocolate fondue that he’d ordered would be there any minute. He’d already made himself comfortable un-tucking his shirt, and unbuttoning it most of the way down. Maybe she got cold feet, decided to stay at the club, or possibly even went home, he thought disappointedly to himself.

There was a light rap at the door, and Adam’s heart skipped a beat. He walked to the door and opened it, his smile immediately replaced by a look of concern. Jennifer had finally arrived, but the front of her dress was soaked, and her eyes were red from crying. Adam quickly grasped her hand, and walked her to the couch in the sitting area. “What’s the matter? Your dress! You’ve been crying! What happened to you?”

With great care, he continued to hold Jennifer’s hand as she began to tell her story.

“I left Cool River not to long after you did, and I headed over here, left my car with the valet, walked in, got on the elevator, and headed for the 15th floor. The elevator stopped on the 6th floor. When the doors opened, there were a couple of teenage boys that were very drunk, and each had a picture of beer in their hands. One of the boys tripped on the elevator door slide, and fell right into me, spilling all of the contents onto my dress, on my face, and in my hair. I screamed, but the boys just laughed and got off the elevator as the doors started to close. I started to just come to your suite and ask to clean up, but I was dripping wet, and my dress!”

Jennifer started to cry again. “I went back downstairs, as I remembered the ladies room being right there by the elevators, and I snuck away in there and tried to get cleaned up as best I could. I started to just walk out and not even come up, but I was too embarrassed to even step into the lobby, so I came up and hoped that you would take me in for refuge. I’m so humiliated. Our evening has been ruined!”

Adam was furious. How could this happen in a five star hotel? He dialed the front desk and demanded immediate action.

“This is Adam Cartwright in suite 1505. I have a friend who came up for a visit, and she was accosted by a couple of drunks who boarded your elevator. She was drenched from head to toe with a pitcher of beer when they were to drunk to walk. I insist that my friend’s clothes be laundered at once, before they are ruined, if they’re not already.”

Jennifer sat and watched Adam at work. She was impressed by his authoritative voice and how he had come to her rescue. Friend, he called me a friend, Jennifer thought to herself, as she continued to listen to him command the unlucky clerk on the other end of the line.

“Mr. Cartwright, we are extremely sorry that this happened to a guest of yours, and I’ll send the hotel manager and security to your suite right away. Other than the clothes, was your guest hurt in any way?”

“No, I think she’s alright. She was a bit frightened by the experience, but I’ll see to her personal needs.”

“Yes, of course, Mr. Cartwright. Again, please accept my apologies for this very unfortunate incident.”

“I expect swift action on the hotel’s part to rectify this wrong. Also, I ordered some room service about forty-five minutes ago, and it has yet to be delivered. Please check on the delay, and have it sent up at once.”

“Yes, Mr. Cartwright, I’ll personally look into this problem as soon as I’ve contacted the hotel manager and security.”

“Thank you.” Adam hung up the phone, and walked over to Jennifer, who was curled up on the sofa, shivering from the air conditioning. “You’re cold. Oh sweetheart, I’m so sorry. I should help you out of your clothes and into a nice warm robe.”

Jennifer noted the look of distress on Adam’s face and the worried tone in his voice. He seems more interested in my well being than in a night of sexual pleasure. This brought a warm feeling to Jennifer’s heart.

“What I really need is a hot shower so that I can rinse this mess off of me. Could you please unbutton my dress at least half way down, so that I can slip out of it?” Jennifer asked, moving her hair to one side to expose the buttons.

“Of course, whatever you need, sweetheart. The manager and security are on the way up to speak to you and get a statement. They’ll take your clothes as well to have them dry cleaned,” Adam said as he started to unfasten her dress. When he reached the buttons by her waist, he could hardly resist wanting to run his hands inside the loosened fabric, and over her breasts. The dress was soaked, and he could see the outline of her revealing lacy pink bra. Adam was trying to be mindful of how much Jennifer just wanted a hot shower, and that hotel management would be knocking at anytime, but he couldn’t resist kissing her on the neck and whispering in her ear. “I’m so sorry this happened to you tonight. I’ll make this up to you, I promise.”

Jennifer’s skin shivered in response. “Mmmmm, I like the sound of that promise, Mr. Cartwright.” Jennifer laughed in a sexy voice as she let the dress slide to a puddle at her feet. She walked toward the bathroom, wearing just her bra, panties, and high heels. Stopping mid-stride in the doorway, Jennifer turned her head to watch Adam’s face. She seductively reached back and unbuttoned her bra, letting it drop to the floor.

Adam swallowed hard. All that was left were the matching pink silk panties that stretched across the tight, fine ass that he had first noticed in the club. Jennifer shimmied out of the panties, and continued her walk into the bathroom, wearing only her high heeled shoes. Adam released the breath he’d been holding, as he realized that this woman was gaining control of his emotions and his libido. He started to follow her, when a knock on the door halted him.

“Damn,” he muttered, as he buttoned his shirt and gathered Jennifer’s clothes. By the time he reached the door, he heard the shower come on.

“Please come in,” Adam said, as he opened the door to see it was the hotel manager and security specialist with a rolling table of champagne on ice, strawberries, whipped cream, and chocolate fondue.

“Mr. Cartwright, my name is Michael Thompson. I am the hotel manager on duty this evening, and this is Raymond Boyd, our security specialist. I understand that your guest was accosted and soaked with beer in one of our elevators on the way up to see you.”

“That’s correct. She’s in the shower now, and I have her clothes over on the table. They’re soaked completely through, undergarments and all, and I expect that the hotel will see to it that they are dry cleaned and laundered immediately to avoid permanent damage,” Adam said with his authoritative but annoyed voice.

“That is without question, Mr. Cartwright. We will see to it at once that housekeeping collects these garments and launders them to the specifications of your guest. May we talk with her to get a statement? Is she alright?”

“She’s fine, just a bit shaken by the ordeal. She’s in the shower now getting cleaned up.”

“I take it that you have plenty of towels?” Mr. Thompson inquired. “There should be a bath robe that she can wear while her clothes are being cleaned.”

“Yes, the robe is in the bathroom in the warmer, as are the towels. I’m sure that she’ll have no problem locating them.”

“Mr. Cartwright, it’s not our policy for guests who are intoxicated to be roaming in the public areas of the hotel, and we deeply regret that this has happened to your guest this evening. Please accept this room service order gratis, as a sincere apology for this inconvenience.”

“Thank you, Mr. Thompson.”

“Mr. Cartwright,” the security specialist spoke up. “Do you think that your guest will be willing to give us a statement when she comes out of the shower? We would like to get the report filed tonight, so we can see if we can locate the people responsible for this most unfortunate incident, and get to the bottom of this.”

“I don’t know, Mr. Boyd,” Adam said, unsure of what Jennifer would want to do at this point, “she will be the one to make that decision.”

The three men sat in the living area and soon heard the shower cut off in the bathroom. Jennifer quickly emerged with her hair rolled up in a towel, and her squeaky clean body wrapped warmly in a plush white terry robe provided by the hotel. She curled up on the sofa, next to Adam.

“Good evening, Miss. My name is Michael Thompson. I’m the hotel manager, and this is Raymond Boyd, our security specialist. We would first like to apologize for this most unfortunate incident, and we hope this is not an indication to you of how we conduct business here at the Four Seasons Resort and Spa. We will see to it that your every need is taken care of to your satisfaction. We have sent for housekeeping to come for your clothes. Do you have a few minutes to tell us what happened, so that we may file a report, and try to get to the bottom of this?”

“Yes, thank you very much, Mr. Thompson,” Jennifer said with a sigh of relief. She felt better now that she had clean skin and hair, and didn’t reek of souring beer.

“Miss, can we have your full name and address for our records please?” Raymond Boyd asked of Jennifer, as he pulled out his pen and notepad.

Adam listened intently, as he still didn’t know Jennifer’s last name. It dawned on him then that he was planning a night of sexual fantasy with a girl he only had known for a few hours. What was he thinking? Or was he thinking? This was not like the normally very reserved and dedicated Adam. There was something about Jennifer that made him throw caution to the wind and live for the moment; no woman had ever made him feel this way, least of all Lisa.

“My name is Jennifer Devereux, and my address is 14325 Addison Circle #306, Addison, Texas 75001.”

“Your phone number, Miss Devereux?”

“My home phone number is 972-555-3645.”

“Thank you. Now, can you tell us what happened upon arriving at our hotel this evening?” Raymond asked, as he finished writing her phone number in his notebook.

Jennifer got to the point in her story where the drunken teens spilled beer on her in the elevator. Stepping into the kitchen and calling maintenance, Thompson took immediate steps to have the elevator taken out of service until it could be thoroughly cleaned. Jennifer was finishing up with Raymond, when the manger returned to the room, and the two men prepared to leave.

“Again Miss Devereux, please accept our sincere apologies for tonight’s inconvenience. If you need a room for tonight while your clothes are being cleaned, please do not hesitate to contact our front desk. We will make sure that you are given a room nearby on this floor, so that you do not have to transfer from floor to floor in your robe.”

Adam spoke up. “Thank you, Mr. Thompson, but that won’t be necessary. She’ll be staying here with me.”

Jennifer looked at Adam and smiled wearily. She had been through a lot, and hoped that after all was said and done, she would have enough energy left so that the night would not go to complete waste. Adam wanted her to stay the night with him, even after all that had happened. Does he feel guilty, or is he really genuinely interested? Jennifer wondered to herself. She shrugged it off, and thanked the two men for stopping by. Adam saw them to the door, as she remained snuggled on the sofa. She had taken her hair out of the towel wrap by the time Adam returned to the sofa with the room service cart.

“I bet you could use some bubbly right about now.” Adam poured the sparkling spirits as he admired his seductress in the plush terry robe.

“Yes, please.” She reached and grabbed a strawberry off the silver plated tray.

“Mmm’, these are nice and sweet.” She licked some juice that was oozing from the freshly bitten berry.

“Well, this wasn’t exactly what I had in mind tonight, but we can salvage things; the night is still young.”

Adam dropped a berry into Jennifer’s crystal glass of bubbly. He sat next to her with a glass for Jen and for himself.

“Here you go, sweetheart.”

There it is again, that very endearing word, ‘sweetheart’, Jennifer thought to herself. I could get used to this man calling me his sweetheart. She was finding that her attraction to Adam was more than just a sexual fantasy. He had been so tender in her hour of need. Surely it was just out of pity, she told herself, not believing that anyone could want her. After all, the love of her life, Mathew, up and left her when he got another job out of town. He didn’t fight for their love. Jennifer had thought that a man she picked up in a bar tonight would feel nothing more than just a sexual attraction, but there was something different about Adam Cartwright. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but she knew he was special.

“Better?”

“Yes, thank you so much for all that you have done for me tonight.”

“What have I done that any person wouldn’t do for a friend in need?”

“Well maybe, but thank you none the less.”

“You’re welcome.” Adam reached over to steal a small peck on the lips. As he drew back, he saw water welling in her pools of blue again. He reached over and brushed away the tear that ran down Jennifer’s cheek, as he put his arms around her to keep her warm and comfort her. “Penny for your thoughts,” he whispered in her ear, as he stroked her now drying hair.

“I’m just so embarrassed from this whole fiasco,” Jennifer said, trying to fight back the tears, as she took a sip of her champagne. “You had a special evening planned with the champagne and strawberries, chocolate, and whipped cream. Now it all seems ruined.”

“Shhhh,” Adam again whispered in Jennifer’s ear. “Nothing is wasted, because you’re here, and I’m here. I’m just glad that you weren’t hurt physically. I don’t know what I would have done had you been hurt. You would have had to keep me from going on a manhunt for those bastards.”

Adam defending my honor, Jennifer thought to herself as she continued to sip her champagne in silence, her tears drying up.

Adam continued to stroke her hair. He turned his face, and started to nuzzle her cheek with his nose. He gave her light kisses down her cheek and along the nape of her neck. Jennifer closed her eyes, and let out soft moans as Adam’s five o’clock shadow tickled her soft sun-kissed skin. Adam then moved to her ear, and began to nibble on it. The flute slipped from Jennifer’s fingers to her lap. But since there wasn’t much more than a few drops of liquid and the strawberry left, nothing spilled out. Jennifer dropped her head back on the oversized pillows that made for a comfortable head rest, as Adam continued his loving assault on Jennifer’s neck with his lips and tongue. Adam then grabbed Jennifer around the waist and brought her up on his lap. Jennifer didn’t put up a fight, as she wrapped her legs around his waist, moving the robe up to allow her legs to be comfortably situated. She sat there, staring him in the face, and began to unbutton his shirt. Jennifer watched Adam with a very seductive look in her eyes, as she slowly unbuttoned one button at time. When she got to the last one, she moved her hands inside of his shirt and planted her soft palms onto his massive muscles.

“Your chest is a sight to behold.” She said quietly as she was contemplating what she wanted to do next. Her female was sitting in harmony with Adam, and she could feel him beginning to get firm. This sent a shiver into Jennifer’s female organ, as she had no panties on underneath her robe. She helped Adam slip off his shirt, and it was now that she could see the well-defined broad muscled shoulders of this very masculine man. “MMMMMM, very nice.”

She cupped his face, and traced her hands down his neck, then to the shoulders, where she moved her hands back to his chest once more. Adam moved his hands from around Jennifer’s waist, and started to undo the tie that held the robe together. She didn’t refuse his advances. As the tie came un-done, Adam opened the top of the robe to expose her perfectly shaped breasts. Her nipples were hard and erect. Adam moved his right hand over her left breast. His hands were calloused, a sign that he had done a lot of ranch work over the years. He took his other hand and outlined the curves of her waistline, down her hips and onto her thigh. Adam moved his hand inside her thigh, just below her pelvis. He stopped just short of touching her where she was starting to throb, all the while fondling her nipples on both breasts, and then eventually taking them into his mouth and caressing them with his tongue. Jennifer was so horny at this point; she thought she might climax just from the stimulation of her breasts. It had been so long since she had been with a man loving her, touching her, caressing her. “Take me, Adam,” she said quietly.

Her ocean blues inches from his warm inviting stare, she leaned into him for a gentle kiss, and then with mad passion, broke his lips apart and shoved her tongue into his mouth, as they began to kiss like two wild teenagers. Adam pulled away first, and in one swoop, had her in his arms heading for the bedroom. The covers already turned down, Adam gently laid Jennifer on the soft sheets. Her robe fell completely open, and her naked body lay there for Adam to admire. Her thighs were just as he’d imagined, shapely and toned. “Wait here,” he said to her in a whisper, as if they were back in their parents’ home trying to be quiet.

Adam turned and walked out of the room. Jennifer couldn’t figure out where he was going. Was he going to leave her there and go sleep on the couch, just when he had gotten her all hot and bothered, wanting him to love every inch of her being? Adam soon re-appeared with the rolling table of delectables. Jennifer realized now what he had in mind, and she said to him, as he lay down next to her, “I want to partake.”

“Shhhh, my love, let me please you tonight. You have been through so much. I want you to lie back, relax, and let all of your thoughts of earlier tonight go.”

Adam moved his hands inside her robe, and started to pull it down off her shoulders. Jennifer rolled over to allow the robe to be free of her body. Adam tossed it to the foot of the bed.

“I want you naked with me.”

“Shhhhh. We’ll get there, just lay back and relax. Close your eyes don’t move; let your body awaken all its senses.”

Jennifer complied with his commands. She was being treated like a princess and Adam was her prince. Mathew had never taken full control of their love making when they were together; this was something new and very exciting to Jennifer.

“Don’t open your eyes, don’t move your hands, let me do all the work,” Adam again whispered.

Jennifer obeyed her seducer. She let out a whimper of acceptance. Adam took the warm dipping chocolate and drizzled the sweet confection on her hard nipples. The warmth of the chocolate was very soothing to her rock hard peaks. Adam smeared the chocolate around and then took the whole top of Jennifer’s breasts into his mouth, gently sucking up the sweet sauce. He nibbled the nipples ever so gently as he pulled away. Jennifer again let out a sigh of excitement. Her organ was alive and throbbing. She wanted to be stimulated so much. She started to speak again.

Adam anticipating her speech said, “Shhhhhh. Only on my command may you speak, my princess.”

Jennifer just let out a sigh of resignation. Adam’s commands were followed; she kept her eyes closed. She could hear the clink of the dishes that held the tantalizing foods, but didn’t know what erotica he had planned for her next. She then felt the coolness of the whipped cream on her flat, toned belly. She could only imagine what he was doing. The coolness rose up her stomach and through the cleavage of her chest to her neck. Adam then kissed her lips, and began moving his tongue once again downward to the whipped cream on her chest. With loving soft kisses he ate the white clouds of sugar from her cleavage, and down to her belly button. Jennifer’s back arched invitingly, as the soft touch of his tongue sent shockwaves through her spine. Jennifer tried to move her arms to run her fingers through Adam’s hair, but he swiftly held them down with his strength. She didn’t resist, as she knew he meant business about her lying there and letting him take total control, to take her to places she had never been before.

As he licked the whipped cream from her belly, he moved his right hand down in between her legs, caressing her tender inner thighs. Jennifer was trying to be still, but her body was twitching with delight. His delicate touch was driving her blood to boil. She again let out small shrills of acceptance of his touch.

She was screaming in her head, Touch me! Finger me! But the words didn’t leave her mouth.

Adam, finished with his Jennifer dessert, again moved back up to gently peck her lips. He then moved to her ear and whispered quietly, “You may only speak to answer the question I ask of you. Where would you like me to place my hands next?”

Jennifer opened her mouth to speak, but she was in pure nirvana, and only sultry moans would exit her open mouth. Adam knew he had taken her to an ecstasy she had never been to before. He smiled even though Jennifer’s eyes were still closed. She could feel his warm breath on her face. He leaned back to her ear. “Would you like me to touch you here?” He placed his hand right above her pubic line and gently teased the bikini waxed hair. Jennifer still could not speak to answer. “Or maybe this would be more to your liking.” Adam slipped his fingers in between her lips and teased her rock hard vulvae.

Jennifer arched up again, for the feeling that went through her body almost sent her to climactic glory. “Or maybe this is what you really want.” Adam slid his fingers further down, and inserted one finger into her hot wet vagina. “Ohhhhh, you are sooooo wet.” Adam whispered his sultry voice into her ear, as he nibbled at her lobe, and inserted yet two fingers, then three. He moved the palm of his hand along the slit to maximize the stimulation of Jennifer’s being, as he caressed the soft membranes of her inside. Jennifer let out a scream of pure desire as her vaginal walls contracted around Adam’s fingers, and sweet nectar shot from deep inside. Adam took his mouth to hers to accept her love and orgasmic experience. Adam slowly removed his fingers and traced the nectar up her stomach. He held her tight in his love while she shook uncontrollably.

Jennifer could not hold back any longer, and she dared to speak. “Adam, I want you, I want all of you.”

“Your wish is my command, my lady.”

Adam rose up, unbuckled his belt, and slid off his jeans and silk boxers. Jennifer watched as Adam’s hard manhood was exposed to her for the first time. He was so strong and rock solid hard. His girth wide and length long, she wasn’t sure how well she would be able to accept him, as it had been so long, but she didn’t say a word. Based on the love that Adam had just showered upon her, she knew he would be gentle when he inserted himself into her. Adam mounted Jennifer and she spread her legs to invite him in. She took him in her arms and wrapped her legs up around his waist, so that he could gain full access. Adam was gentle as she’d expected him to be.

He could tell right away that it had been some time since she had been with a man. Or was this her first? he thought. She was so beautiful; she probably had men wanting her all the time, but right now, she was his. She was his to be one with. Adam was completely inside Jennifer after just a few thrusts, and their bodies started to move as one. Adam was impressed with how Jennifer knew just what he needed. She moved her hands to his groin, as he thrust into her. Adam was enjoying the feel of her warm soft female tissue that surrounded his rock hard cock.

Jennifer breathed heavily into Adam’s ear. “Adam, fill me with your seed, my darling. I want to feel your cup run over, let me feel your uncontrollable desire…ahhhhh.”

As she blew warm breath into his ear; he exploded into her, filling her and spilling over. Adam’s whole body jerked and Jennifer’s legs fell to the bed. Adam let out a manly groan as his body expended every bit of his love seed. His body fell limp on top of hers. He could not move for what seemed like an hour, but it was only a few minutes. He slowly rolled over to Jennifer’s side and took her into his arms, lovingly kissing her, smooth and gentle. “Thank you,” he whispered to her, as he smiled at her with only inches between them.

“Thank you,” she replied in the same whisper.

They held each other, not wanting to let go, and drifted off to sleep. It was 4:00 a.m.

Chapter Three

Adam and Jennifer had been incredibly intimate in the moonlit hours just before dawn, now the sun shone in through the sheer curtains of the suite. Jennifer awoke first. She was facing the window, with the mean sight of day beaming into her eyes. Adam was still fast asleep, spooned to her back, with his arm around her waist. She roused enough to realize she wasn’t home, and she jumped, for she didn’t really know where she was at first. Adam didn’t flinch. He was emotionally, and now physically, drained. Jennifer looked over at the clock on the lamp table next to the bed. It was 11:00 a.m.

Adam rolled over onto his other side when he felt Jennifer start to move around. She was trying not to disturb his slumber; he looked so peaceful sleeping. He never woke, but his subconscious must have realized that he needed to change positions. Jennifer sat on the edge of the bed, still naked, and looked over at Adam. He, too, was completely naked, his jeans and silk boxers still in a crumpled pile on the floor, where he had discarded them the previous night. Neither of them ever pulled the covers up over themselves after they had fallen asleep. Jennifer smiled as she thought about what an experienced and wonderful lover Adam was. She remembered how her climax had been so intense. Mathew had never brought her to such nirvana.

But what will Adam be like in the morning? Will he want me gone from his suite when he wakes up? Will he take me into his arms and hold me and kiss me as he did last night? Will he want to see me again? Jennifer’s questionable thoughts came rushing into her mind as she ran her fingers through her knotted hair. “I need some coffee,” she said herself quietly, as she got up, put on her robe, and walked quietly to the living area of the suite. Not wanting to disturb Adam, Jennifer closed the door behind her.

“Java…a girl’s best friend after a night of dancing, drinking, and mad, passionate love.” Is it love that I’m feeling? No, certainly not! Jennifer didn’t believe in love at first sight anymore, not after Mathew, with whom she had fallen head over heels in love the first time she had met him four years earlier. She reasoned that Adam’s lovemaking must have been so tender and sweet because of the ordeal that she had been through earlier in the evening. Otherwise it would have been just raw consensual sex. Her mind was telling her this, but her heart was trying to rebut the argument. Jennifer poured herself a cup of coffee, trying to clear her head and focus.

She wanted to inquire about her clothes, but didn’t know who to contact. There was a message light flashing on the phone. Is that about my clothes? she wondered. She didn’t know the access code for the voicemail, but it wasn’t her place to retrieve the messages anyway. She would just have to wait for Adam to wake up. Jennifer paced the floor as she drank her first cup of coffee, her nervousness almost making her sick. She had wanted to be gone before Adam woke up, so that she would not have to face rejection from him in the light of day. Jennifer was now forced to deal with reality. What would she face? Could she face being made to feel like a cheap whore that he picked up in the bar to shag back in his hotel room, never to be heard from again once she walked out the door? Jennifer’s tears welled in her eyes. She had already been hurt so severely by Mathew, and now she had done something so out of character for herself. Why? What was it about Adam Cartwright that made her lose total self-control?

She put her cup down, wiped her eyes with the cuffs of her robe, and slipped back into the bedroom to take a shower. Adam was still asleep, but now had covers covering his body. Jennifer again, felt a lead weight fall to the pit of her stomach. He had pulled the covers up over him, and had gone back to sleep. Does he even realize that I’m gone from the bed? Does he even remember that I’m here? Does he care?

Jennifer’s mind was racing with thoughts through her head as fast as the cars at the Texas Motor Speedway 500. Maybe he’s staying asleep in hopes that when he wakes, I’ll be gone. Jennifer’s tears were welling up inside her Texas blues again. She walked into the bathroom and shut the door. She broke down in a silent cry. Why had she done this? Her heart was breaking, but why? She had left Cool River last night with only sexual fantasies that needed to be fulfilled. She had no romantic feelings for Adam when she had made the decision to become his sexual partner for a one night stand. But Adam’s sweet gestures, and the intense, passionate love making that they shared, were causing her to feel differently.

“A hot shower that’s what I need,” she softly said to herself. She dropped the robe, and turned on the water spray in the two-person walk in shower. Steam was billowing out through the top of the shower stall when she finally entered. The two shower heads blew hot streams of water from opposite directions. Jennifer pointed one toward the seat across from it, and sat down. She pulled her legs up to her chest, and allowed the hot water to pour over her tired aching body. She needed to figure out how she could get her clothes and get out before Adam woke up. She had talked herself into thinking that Adam would despise her, and would be only cordial to her until she left.

Suddenly, Jennifer jumped. She was startled by the hand that touched her shoulder. She flung around on the shower seat, and her feet came to the floor to balance herself so that she wouldn’t fall. “Adam!” she said with a surprised look on her face.

He had awoken, and now was in the shower with her. “I turned over and you weren’t in bed anymore. I heard the shower running and thought I would come and join you. I didn’t mean to startle you, sweetheart. I’m sorry if I did.”

“No! Not at all. I’m sorry if I woke you. I was trying to be quiet.”

“Well, let’s start again.” Adam now took Jennifer’s hands and pulled her up, taking her naked wet body into his arms. “Good morning, sweetheart, did you sleep well?”

Jennifer wrapped her arms around Adam’s waist. All her unfounded fears seem to go down the drain with the rushing water. “I slept very well in your arms. And you?”

“I slept like a log. You really wore me out last night, young beautiful lady!”

“I wore you out? You did all the work, sugar.”

Adam laughed at her sweet endearing remark. How southern, he thought to himself. “A real southern lady you are. Mmmm…I think that I could get used to having a southern belle in my life.”

Jennifer looked up at Adam, the tears pooling in her eyes camouflaged by the shower. “What?” Jennifer said with surprise.

Adam looked at her quizzically. Had she sent him mixed signals the night before? She seemed to want him for more than just a roll in the hay. He wasn’t so sure now. “Nothing,” Adam replied, as he broke away from Jennifer’s embrace, and walked out of the shower. His heart was deflated. He had wanted to come in and sweep her off her feet, wash every inch of her body, and make passionate love to her in the shower, but obviously she had other plans. He surmised that she just wanted to be left alone to take a shower, get her clothes, and get out of his suite and out of his life.

Jennifer sat back on the bench, and put her face in her hands. What had just happened? Why did he make that comment if all he was going to do was walk out on her? Was it a form of mental torture? Is this how Adam treats all the whores he picks up in night clubs and then wakes up with the next morning? She decided that she needed to wash up, get her clothes, and get out of there fast, while she still could sustain her emotions.

“Your clothes will be up shortly. Apparently they brought them up late last night, but I had hung the ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door, so they left a message,” Adam announced, as Jennifer walked out into the living area after getting out the shower and drying off.

Her hair was wrapped in a towel, and she had the robe tied tightly and closed up to her neck. Adam sat at the table reading the newspaper that had been left outside the door, and didn’t even look up at Jennifer. She was really feeling like a whore now. He couldn’t even look at her. What was all the business in the shower about? What had she said? Jennifer was devastated. “Thank you,” she said quietly, hoping that Adam would look up, see the confused look on her face, and inquire about it. But he kept reading the paper.

A knock at the door made Jennifer jump. Jennifer opened the door for a clerk from the front desk. “Miss Devereux?”

“Yes.”

“Mr. McDermott, the hotel manager, asked me to bring these up to you.”

“Thank you very much. Just one moment please.” Jennifer went back to get her purse and a few dollars to give to the very nice young lady of about twenty-two. “Thank you again, and please thank Mr. McDermott for me.”

“Thank you, Miss Devereux, I shall.”

Jennifer shut the door and looked at her dress, cleaned and neatly pressed back to its original condition. Her panties and bra were folded in a discreet bag hanging from the hanger. She grabbed her shoes from by the table, and headed into the bedroom, closing the door behind her. She leaned up against the door, shaken by the coldness of Adam’s behavior.

Adam stopped reading the paper as the door shut. He rubbed his face, stopping at his mouth, wondering what her change in mood was all about.

“What happened between us?” he said quietly to himself. What is it with this Jennifer Devereux? Am I falling in love with her? No! God No! How can I be in love with a woman I just met not even twenty-four hours ago? We were so right with each other last night. She responded to me, and I to her; but this morning, it’s like she can’t get out of here fast enough.

Adam shook his head, and was hurting very much inside. He wanted to know what she was feeling, but didn’t want rejection from this woman he was so very attracted to. His rejection meter was already at full scale from his break up with Lisa. He needed to be alone and just absorb himself into his work. She was an Assistant DA for Dallas County, she couldn’t be his girlfriend anyway, he reasoned with himself. When would they find the time to have a relationship?

Jennifer stepped out of the bedroom fully clothed, looking just as stunning in the daylight as she had at Cool River the night before. Adam was taken away by her beauty. He wanted to scoop her up into his arms, but didn’t move from his seat at the table, where he was still drinking coffee and reading the financial section.

“Thank you for a lovely evening, Adam.” Jennifer was barely able to look in his direction, for she felt if she did, her eyes would tear up again.

Adam looked up from his paper, but he was not in any hurry to get up. “You’re welcome. It was really nice meeting you. Let me walk you to the door.” He got up from the table, trying to find small talk to keep her in his vision just a little while longer. “It looks as though they were able to clean your dress and get it to looking new again.”

“Yes they were. Thank you for helping me when I needed you,” Jennifer said in hopes that maybe this would spark interest in him opening up to her.

“Well, it was nice. Please drive carefully going home,” Adam said, as he put his head down, not knowing what else to say to hold her there any longer.

“Thank you. Have a good convention this week, and a safe trip back to Nevada.”

“I will. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.”

Goodbye…What an ugly word, thought Jennifer, as she punched the down button to call the elevator to take her to the lobby and out of Adam’s life forever.

Chapter Four

Carol was in the kitchen making a sandwich and a glass of iced tea when Jennifer walked into her prestigious apartment.

“Well! Look what the cat dragged in at almost two o’clock in the afternoon. Things must have gone well with the dashing Mr. Cartwright!”

Jennifer stopped and turned to look at Carol with sad, heavily drawn eyes. She turned back to go to her bedroom, where she closed the door behind her.

Wonder what all that was about? Should I go knock on her door to see what’s wrong? Should I leave her alone? We’re childhood friends, sorority sisters. We never keep secrets from each other, Carol thought to herself. She poured a glass of tea for Jennifer, headed to her room, and quietly knocked.

“Go away, Carol. I need to be left alone right now,” Jennifer said through obvious sobs of tears.

“Jen, I want to come in, you’re obviously very upset. I love you and don’t want to see you hurting. Please let me come in so that we can talk.” No answer came from the other side of the door, so Carol opened the door and gingerly stepped in. Jennifer was sprawled out on her bed, face down in her pillows, holding an old rag doll that had been a childhood gift from her favorite aunt. Carol came and sat next to Jennifer, and at first didn’t say anything, hoping Jennifer would open up to her. She had seemed so happy when she left Cool River Saturday night, and when she didn’t come home as she had so boastfully said she would, Carol felt things were progressing well with the very handsome Adam Cartwright. But Jennifer’s very sorrowful eyes told a different story now.

“I brought you some peach tea. I know it’s your favorite.”

Jennifer turned to Carol, and sat up on the bed, her eyes puffy and bloodshot from the tears that had been falling all the way from Irving to Addison. She had fought them off until she collected her car from the valet at the Four Seasons, and then broke down all the way up I-635 to home. Carol sat there and didn’t say a word. She knew her lifelong friend would talk when she was ready. In college they used to always share everything, including dates that had gone well and the ones that didn’t. This one was obviously one of the latter. Carol just sat in silence as she watched Jennifer take a drink of the fruity tea.

“Mmm…this is good. Thanks, Carol.”

“Here, I thought you might need these.” Carol handed her some tissue.

Jennifer laughed amusedly. “Thanks. You have always known what I need.”

“Honey, tell me what happened.” Carol timidly treaded the un-tested waters.

“Carol, everything was going so well. We were sitting in the quiet lounge, and the chemistry between us was so strong. Adam gave me his suite number at the Four Seasons up the street, and he left. I came and found you to see if Henry could bring you home. I got to the hotel, got on the elevator, and that’s when the nightmare began.”

Jennifer’s eyes again filled with tears, and they began to flow non-stop as she told Carol about the events that followed.

“Adam was so sweet about it all. I thought the night was ruined, and that we would probably just end up sleeping in separate rooms, since he didn’t want me to have to stay in a strange hotel room by myself, after all that had just happened. He poured the champagne and sat beside me. That’s when all the horrors of the night seemed to fade away and the fireworks started again.”

Her tears subsiding, and with a slight smile on her face, she continued to tell of Adam’s seduction and their eventual move to the bedroom for a night of very intimate love making. Or so she had thought. Jennifer didn’t make it a habit to talk about her love life; but Carol was like her sister, her confidant, and they didn’t hold anything back, especially when they were hurting inside. She spoke of how she woke, and the demons that attacked while she drank her coffee. Then, when Adam came into the shower with her and took her into his arms, for that brief moment, she felt as though those demons had no credence. But with one word, he was a totally different man. He turned cold, would not look at her, and didn’t even hug or kiss her goodbye. The tears started again.

“Honey, I’m so sorry.”

“I feel like such a slut!” Jennifer screamed in obvious emotional pain at what Adam had reduced her to. “Carol he was making passionate love to me last night. It was not slam bam, thank you ma’am sex! I know the difference!”

“Then why the difference today do you think?” Carol looked at her with obvious concern. She was unsure if Jennifer was confusing Adam’s sexual advances with a need for love, in an attempt to erase the turmoil that Mathew had caused by suddenly popping back into her life.

“I don’t know! That is what hurts so badly right now, Carol! There was something there last night…a bond, a connection that was unmistakable.”

Jennifer got up to take off her dress, changing into a pair of white shorts and pink tank top.

“I’m going to go wash my face. I want to get out of here. Being indoors is making me suffocate, and I need some fresh air. Let’s go downtown and walk around, and maybe go to the aquarium or something.”

“That sounds like a plan; we can see the sharks in their element.” Carol made a sore attempt to make Jennifer laugh and forget about the morning’s events. She rose up to head to the guest bedroom.

“I’ll change clothes and meet you in the living room in about ten minutes,” she said walking out.

Jennifer was already in her private bathroom. “OK – Hey! Let’s ride with the top down. The weather is cool today, and I want the wind to blow my hair and the sun to shine on my face.”

“Sounds great, Jen,” Carol yelled from the room next door.

Ten minutes later, the two young, beautiful professionals were out the door, heading downtown for the day.

Chapter Five

“George, what do you know about that woman over there in the red silk dress?” Adam asked with his brows arched.

“Who? Carol Chamberlain? That’s Ken Chamberlain’s daughter.”

“Ah hah,” Adam said with his head tilted back slightly, studying the woman who was with Jennifer just a few nights before.

“Were you thinking about getting to know her better, Adam? She’s quite a looker!”

“No, no, just curious, that’s all.”

“Why, of course you’re not interested in that little filly. You have that pretty young thing at home. What’s her name? Lisa? Liza?”

“It’s Lisa,” Adam frowned back at George. “And we are no longer together.”

“Oh I didn’t know, Adam. I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Well, I’m not, so don’t be.”

“OH!” George looked at his friend, whose eyes were still staring a hole through Carol, as she stood, talking to a group of cattle ranchers. What is Adam’s fascination with Carol Chamberlain? George wondered. Could he be having thoughts about getting to know Carol? If he isn’t with his lovely girlfriend any longer, what would stop him from checking her out? George didn’t ask anymore about it, but continued to watch Adam. “Want another beer?” George asked his friend.

“Um, yeah, that would be great, thanks,” Adam said, still watching Carol.

As George walked over to the bar, Adam headed toward where Carol and the other ranchers were talking. He didn’t encroach into her space until he realized that they were not talking about business, but about Saturday night at Cool River, where most of the group had assembled for a late night of fine dining and dancing.

“Excuse me, gentlemen, I would appreciate a moment of this lovely lady’s time, if it is OK with you,” Adam said with a polite, apologetic smile on his face.

Carol turned around with a look of shock and surprise on her face. What could Adam Cartwright want with me? Carol was unsure if she wanted to talk to him, after he had reduced her best friend to sobs of tears Sunday morning.

“Sure, Adam, no problem,” said Royce Smith, a West Texas rancher. “By the way, how’s your Dad?”

“He’s doing well, Royce, fine.”

“Well, tell him I said hello, and he needs to make his way to Midland sometime to see Bea and I.”

“I sure will Royce. Now if you will excuse us?”

Adam had his hand on Carol’s upper arm, gently pulling her away for some privacy. “Carol, my name is Adam Cartwright.”

“I know who you are, Mr. Cartwright. What can I do for you?” Carol said in a very matter of fact tone. She was not happy with Adam; he’d hurt her best friend very deeply. She didn’t really want to be talking to him, but was being cordial so as to not make a scene.

“Carol, Jen left my suite in such a hurry the other day that I didn’t have a chance to give her my business card. I was hoping that we might be able to talk again. Would you mind giving this to her?” Adam’s hand extended with one of his business cards, showing his private cell number and a note that said, ‘call anytime, day or night’ written at the bottom.

“I will give it to her, Mr. Cartwright, but I cannot guarantee she will give you a call,” Carol said as she hesitantly took the card from Adam.

“I understand, but if I could entrust it to you, I would be very much obliged. I won’t take anymore of your time.” With that, Adam turned and walked back over to where he and George had been standing previously. George was back with the beer that Adam had ordered.

“What was that all about?”

Adam didn’t answer George’s nosy question and proceeded to change the subject. Taking the hint, George didn’t bring up the subject up of Lisa or Carol again for the rest of the convention.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Miss Devereux?” the legal assistant in Jennifer’s office said very timidly.

“Yes, Amy, what can I do for you?” Jennifer looked up from the mountain of paperwork on her desk.

“I have the briefs for Texas v. Gonzales ready for your review.”

“Thank you. If you will just leave them here on my desk, I would appreciate it. And if you could, find Mike Powers. He’s working on this case with me, and we need to look over everything this afternoon.”

“Yes, ma’am. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“No thanks, you can go.”

Amy left Jennifer’s office with concern. Jennifer looked as if she had been a million miles away when Amy had entered. I hope she’s feeling OK, Amy thought to herself. She was her favorite ADA to work with in the office, and Amy didn’t want anything bad to be happening to her.

Jennifer was brought back to reality when her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller display and saw that it was Carol. “Hey girl, how’s the convention going? Learning how to milk a cow?” Jennifer asked, laughing.

“Yeah right!” Carol responded in dry humor.

“What’s up?” Jennifer took a much needed break from the multiple legal briefs, and removed her reading glasses. “I was thinking that maybe I would meet you out that way tonight after work, and we could get some Chinese food. There is a great little restaurant down the street from the hotel. What do you think? Say about seven o’clock?”

“That sounds great, Jennifer, and I have a taste for Chinese.”

“So what did you call for?”

“I thought I would tell you that Adam Cartwright just came and pulled me aside at this lunchtime social that we are both attending, and he gave me his business card to give to you.”

Jennifer was astonished by Carol’s exchange with Adam. She didn’t know what to say. The thought of Carol seeing Adam, after all that Jennifer had told her…..

“Jen?”

“Yes. I’m here, just surprised.”

“Well, I thought it was strange; he was so adamant that you have his card. So I thought that I would call you and let you know. Do you want me to bring it to you, or just throw it in the trash?”

“No, no, please bring it to me. I’ll make the decision on what I want to do with it once I have it.”

“He said that he wanted to give it to you that day in his suite, but you rushed away so fast, he didn’t have a chance. Jen, he said that he wants to talk to you.”

“OK, Carol, thanks. You can give it to me tonight at dinner. China Terrace in the Market Square Shopping Center down the street at seven.”

“Got it. See you tonight.”

Jennifer closed her small flip phone and held it to her face, as she leaned back in her chair. Why does Adam want to talk to me? she thought to herself. Could she even face him again? She felt so cheap and disgusted with herself for throwing herself at him Saturday night. Maybe he wants round two. “But there’s no way I’m making that mistake again,” she muttered under her breath. “Oh well, I’ll just take his card, and see what it says,” she said aloud to herself, as she put her phone down, and picked up the Gonzales brief that Amy had just left on her desk.

The knock at Jennifer’s office door brought her away from the thought of Carol and Adam talking. Michael Powers, a handsome, tall, light brown haired, green eyed man, in a black pinstriped suit, peeked in. “Hi Mike. Come on in and have a seat. Amy just finished up the brief on the Gonzales case for us. The trial starts in a couple of weeks, so we have our work cut out for us.”

“Yes, she said she had brought it to you, and she said that you wanted to see me.”

Mike was a freshman DA in the office, and he was assigned to Jennifer to learn the ropes of trial work. He was fresh out of SMU Law School, and had passed the Bar in May. Mike had shown himself to be very bright from the first day that he had started in the DA’s office. He will make a fine attorney, and he’s very easy on the eyes too, Jennifer thought, smiling at him. Being Mike’s boss, she had to keep her private thoughts about his physical appeal just that, private. But she had noticed his attraction to Amy, and she smiled at the thought of them being a couple. Amy was cute and petite, and he was so tall and muscular. They were so opposite, but Mike and Amy had an unmistakable chemistry that flamed when they were with each other. Just like the chemistry she had with Adam. Or so she had thought.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well, I’m beat, Mike. How about you?”

“Yes, ma’am, it’s been a long day hasn’t it? You have been getting here really early the past few mornings, and you stayed very late last night. Here it is six thirty, and you are just now wrapping things up. Got a lot on your plate these days?” Mike asked with concern. “Anything that I can do to help out?”

“Oh, no, no, no. Everything is great…just trying to get work done when there aren’t phones ringing and other prosecutors coming in to distract me.”

Distraction was what she was getting away from, but it wasn’t distractions at the DA’s office she was escaping, it was Adam Cartwright.

“Well, Mike, tomorrow morning let’s meet back, say around seven thirty, and we will finish up this brief and start preparing for trial.”

“Yes, ma’am. I look forward to it.”

“You need to start working on your opening statement to the jury. That will have an impact on them from the start, so you need to start thinking about what you want to say. Spell out the facts of the case. Grab their attention right from the start.”

“Got it! I’ll start on that tonight.”

“Good, now let’s go! I have to meet my girlfriend in Irving in less than a half hour!”

“Goodnight, Jennifer. I’m really happy to be working under you. I know I’m going to learn a lot!”

“Me too, Mike. Goodnight. See you at 7:30 a.m. sharp.” Jennifer grabbed her briefcase and keys, and headed to the parking garage to get in her car and drive to Irving to meet Carol.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jennifer sat staring at the card with green foil writing that read ‘Cartwright and Sons’, Adam Cartwright, CEO. A pine tree was the emblem for the company. It also had the address of their offices, and phone number in Carson City. Down at the bottom, Adam had written in very neat print, ‘private line – 848-555-0483 call anytime, day or night’.

“Jen, are you going to call him?” Carol asked inquisitively.

“I don’t know, Carol, I don’t know,” she said with a doubtful voice, as she tucked the card away in the back of her wallet. “What do you want to eat? Everything is so wonderful here! For me, the food is better the spicier it is,” she said, as she smiled and licked her lips. “I think I’ll have the Orange Chicken, steamed rice, and hot and sour soup please,” Jennifer said to the waiter as she closed her menu.

“I’ll have the hot and sour shrimp,” Carol replied right after Jennifer, “same rice, same soup.”

“To drink, ma’am?” the Chinese waiter asked.

“I would just like a nice glass of chardonnay please,” Jennifer responded.

“Riesling please,” Carol looked up with a smile.

“Thank you, coming up.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That was indeed wonderful, Jen! I’m glad that you suggested this tonight. In New Mexico, we don’t have any really good Chinese places to eat, so this is a real treat! I’m going to have to make it a point to get to Dallas more often to see you!”

“That would be wonderful, Carol, if you can get away.”

“I can usually manage it at least one weekend a month.”

“Well, I would love to come and spend some time with you on the ranch some weekend, if that could be arranged. I haven’t ridden a horse since we were in college, and I came and spent spring break with you and your family. It would be great to see your dad and brothers again.”

“Of course, Jen, you’re welcome anytime!”

The girls clinked their glasses in a toast to friendship and sisterhood, and each drank their last sips of wine.

“This one’s on me, Jen,” Carol said, reaching into her purse to get her wallet. “Besides, dad is really paying for this on my expense account!” she added with a big smile.

“Well, maybe I should have let you pay for Saturday night, and I pay for tonight!” Jennifer said laughing.

The bill was paid and the girls got up from the table and headed for the door. They each had their own cars and were going to head back to Jennifer’s flat in Addison, but had decided they would stop off at Champ’s sports bar for a drink first. As Jennifer and Carol reached the restaurant door, a group of men were coming in for a late dinner. Jennifer was fishing for her keys in her Louis Vitton bag, when she ran straight into Adam. He had put his hands out, anticipating their collision.

Jennifer looked up in shock. “I’m sorry. I should have been watching where I was going. Pardon me.” Jennifer tried to make a hasty retreat out the front door.

Carol, right behind her, was speechless. She stopped and felt a pang of hurt for her best friend, as she was face to face with the last man on earth she wanted to confront. What would she say or do?

Adam had a firm, but not tight, hold of both of Jennifer’s arms. “Jen, it’s nice to see you again. Did Carol give you my business card?”

“Yes she did.”

Jennifer pulled away and walked out, leaving Adam to watch her exit without looking back. Adam looked at Carol with a perplexed look on his face. Carol, not knowing what to say, followed her friend, shrugging her shoulders as she passed by Adam.

“Jen, are you OK?” Carol yelled, as she ran to try and catch her.

Jennifer, reaching her car, almost collapsed from the brief encounter with Adam. “Why of all places did he have to show up here tonight?” She looked up at Carol with pained eyes.

“I know, honey, but let’s just go for now, and try to erase it from your mind.”

Jennifer’s eyes started to well with tears again. Seeing Adam made all those feelings of love and rejections come to the surface again. Both girls got in their cars and headed north to Addison and Champ’s.

Jen is going to need a strong drink to calm her down, Carol thought to herself. She would be there to help her friend through this emotional struggle.

Chapter Six

Carol had made a few trips back to Dallas, spending the weekends with Jennifer, and each time she was there, it was a weekend full of fun and excitement. Carol had gotten to know Jennifer’s friends in the band, and was actually starting to develop quite a good friendship with the bass guitar player, Chuck. Carol now had more reasons than ever to want to come to Dallas, especially when The Pictures were playing in town.

“So when are you going to be coming out to the ranch, Jen?” Carol asked during a phone conversation on one of the few days that Jennifer was in her office.

The case that Jennifer and Mike were working on had now come to trial, and was in recess this day due to a previous commitment the judge had scheduled prior to the start of the litigation. “I don’t know, Carol. This trial will probably last another week or so, and the verdict will determine if we go to the penalty phase or not. Right now, our case is looking pretty strong, so I would count on another few weeks at the least.”

“Well rats!” Carol’s voice sounded disappointed.

“Carol, is something special going on?” Jennifer sat up straight in her overstuffed leather chair.

“Your birthday and Chuck’s are just about a week apart from each other, and I thought it would be nice if y’all could come to the ranch and we could all celebrate together.”

“Carol, that is so sweet of you to think of me that way, and I would like nothing more than to celebrate with you two, but we will have to take a wait and see right now.”

“Well, it is your thirty-second birthday after all! We can’t let it go un-celebrated, can we?”

“I tell you what, I know Chuck’s birthday is October 4th, and mine is the 11th, so if this trial is not over by the 1st, you and Chuck celebrate without me, and the next time you are in town, and the band is playing up here, we can celebrate mine. Even if it is past the 11th. Is that a deal?”

“Sounds good to me, but I’m praying for the first to happen.”

“I know, so am I. But trials, especially criminal trials, can last anywhere from a few days to a few weeks depending on the complexity of the case. Well, I need to get going, I have a mound of paperwork that I need to get through today before I head home tonight. I’ll talk to you later, OK? Take care, and give your dad a kiss for me!”

“I sure will, and I know he is really looking forward to you coming out, so I would make it sooner than later. The longer you wait, the more lectures you are going to get on working too much and not playing enough.”

“OK! Note taken,” Jennifer said, laughing.

“Bye, sis.”

“Bye, sugar.” Jennifer sat there a moment thinking how lucky she was to have such a great friend in Carol.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Laura! Get in here NOW!” Adam screamed over the intercom to his executive assistant.

Laura, a bit younger than Jennifer, was a very lovely girl with whom Joe had become quite smitten recently, since she broke up with her fiancée. Joe wanted to make a move on her, but Adam threatened him within an inch of his life if he did. Adam was worried that Joe dating his executive assistant might lead to a conflict of interest if she were to become involved in the personal side of Adam’s life. And if she and Joe should argue or fight, this could interfere greatly with her ability to work for Adam. So it meant that if Joe was going to date her, she would have to be transferred to one of the other officers of the company, and Adam found her just too good to be replaced. She had started with Cartwright and Sons as a secretary for the head of shipping, but had outshined all of the other admin assistants in the company in just six months. So when Adam was in need of a new executive assistant after his last retired, Laura came highly recommended, despite her very young age of twenty-five.

“Yes, Adam, what can I do for you?”

“Where are the files on the cattle sale to the Parker ranch in Corpus Christie? I had them here on my credenza, and now they are gone. I have a conference call with Parker’s lawyer in five minutes and I can’t locate them.”

“Adam, you had me send them to the file room yesterday. You said that you were through with them until next fall, don’t you remember?”

“Damit!” Adam said in total frustration.

“Don’t worry, I’m on my way to get them. I’ll be back before you can say ‘Cartwright checking in’.” Laura was out the door, and headed to the third floor to retrieve the files.

“Danny, I need those Parker files that I brought to you yesterday. Have they been filed yet? Mr. Cartwright has a call in two minutes, and I need to be upstairs with the files in his hands Now!”

“Right here, Laura. They were scheduled to be put away later today.”

“Thank you!” Laura ran out the door. She didn’t have time to wait for the elevator to take her back up to the tenth floor, so she pulled off her pumps, headed toward the stairs, and arrived back at Adam’s office just as he was picking up the phone to dial the conference operator.

“You are one in a million, Laura. Thanks!”

“No problem, Adam,” Laura said out of breath.

[]What has gotten into Adam over the last few weeks?[/i] Laura thought to herself as she returned back to her desk and put her shoes back on. He has never made a blunder of this proportion before. Adam is always well prepared for every meeting, conference call, or engagement. But lately…

Laura was always there to pull her boss out of some major jams, but she was beginning to really worry about Adam. If he didn’t snap out of whatever was causing him to be so erratic, she was afraid she would stumble one of these times, embarrassing both of them. She didn’t dare ask him about it though, because even though he had asked her to call him Adam and not Mr. Cartwright, she knew her boundaries, and that was somewhere she would not tread. She could only hope that his moodiness and mistakes would be very temporary. “I’m going to have to start wearing my sneakers to work,” she laughed to herself.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Laura, could you come in here please?” Adam said again through the intercom, but this time he was more the Adam for whom Laura had come to enjoy working for. The conference call had been a success, and Adam was quite pleased with how everything had gone.

“Yes, sir?”

“Come in and sit down a minute.”

“Yes? Is there anything wrong?”

“No, not at all. I want to thank you for earlier today. Once again you saved my butt, and I wanted to thank you for that. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“Adam, I appreciate your acknowledgment. Is there anything else?”

“No, that is all for now. In fact, I don’t have anything else that I will need you for, so why don’t you go ahead and take the rest of the day off, go get a pedicure and manicure on me downstairs. Just tell them to put it on my account.”

“Thank you, Adam, that is very kind of you.”

“No, thank you! Now go, get out of here. I don’t want to see you for the rest of the day.”

Laura went quickly out the door at Adam’s insistence. Just that morning Laura had made an appointment to get a pedicure and manicure after work. Now that she was getting off at lunch time, she called her friend at another company in the same building, and asked her to lunch. Afterwards, she would go get her nails and feet pampered, courtesy of her boss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam, busily working on another cattle presentation, heard his cell phone ring. It was eight o’clock, and the office was empty and dark, except for the emergency lights and his desk lamp. The full moon shone brightly through the windows of his corner office suite.

“Adam Cartwright,” he answered.

(Silence)

“Hello?”

“Adam, it’s Jennifer Devereux. Are you busy?”

Adam fell limp in his chair. He couldn’t believe Jennifer was calling after all this time. He’d written her out of his memory, or so he thought. “Jennifer, how have you been? I wondered if I would ever hear from you again.”

“Well, the only reason why I’m calling is because I wanted to apologize.”

“Apologize? Apologize for what?”

“Do you remember that night in the Chinese restaurant when I ran into you because I wasn’t looking where I was going? Well, I was very rude to you and I should have apologized to you then. I didn’t, and I felt that I should call now and do so.”

Adam leaned back in his executive chair and smiled; he knew that this was just an excuse for Jennifer to finally pick up the phone and call. He was glad she did, and admired her creativity. “Well OK, if you feel you must. But there isn’t really any need for an apology, it was an accident,” Adam said smugly.

“Well, I just wanted to apologize and tell you that I’m sorry, I’ll go now.”

“WAIT!” Adam said with a sense of urgency in his voice.

“Yes?” Jennifer’s heart was now racing, as she wondered what Adam would say next.

“Jennifer, I don’t know what happened between us that morning after our night in my suite. I felt that we had a great connection happening despite all the interruptions. When I awoke that morning, you were gone. At first I thought you had left, and then I heard the shower running, so I got up to come and join you. I wanted to scrub your back and make love to you in the shower. But then, when I called you ‘my southern belle’, your look confused me, and I felt that you did not want anything more than the one night stand. So I thought it was best to allow you to finish your shower in private.”

(Silence)

“Jennifer? Are you still there?”

“Yes, Adam, I’m here.” Jennifer’s voice was breaking, and tears filled her eyes. “Adam, I wasn’t upset with you. In fact, I was wondering what you meant by that statement. I wanted you to elaborate on it. I wanted to make sure that I understood you correctly.”

Jennifer continued to recount the morning’s events that had begun with her pacing and the notions she had conjured in her head until she had gotten into the shower, Adam’s departure from the shower, and his subsequent coldness until she left. “I knew that my fears were a reality at that point, and I couldn’t bear to see you again. When Carol gave me your card, I didn’t know if I should throw it away or call you that night, so I tucked it away in my wallet. I have picked up the phone on many occasions to call you, but I couldn’t put myself through the heartbreak again if you were to reject me.”

“I’m so sorry, sweetheart. How can I ever make this up to you? The last thing I ever wanted you to feel was rejection from me. I’m not in the habit of inviting women back to my hotel room, and taking them like a common whore. That’s not my style.

“No, Adam, I didn’t think you were that type of person, and I’m certainly not that way either.”

“Well… ” Adam’s voice was soft, sweet and comforting. “I’m glad that you called, and that we could clear up this confusion. The thought that you have been going around hurting all this time makes me feel like a heel. I had no idea that you were feeling this way. If I had any inkling that you were, I would have somehow gotten in touch with you to set the record straight. I had planned on seeing more of you and getting to know you better that week while I was in Dallas. I was hoping that night was the start of something more.”

“Oh, Adam.” The tears began to fall uncontrollably.

“Shhh, don’t cry. I wish that I could be there to wipe away those tears.”

“Adam, if I had only known that you felt this way.”

“How could you? The way we left each other that day, and then again at the restaurant, I came to the same conclusion that you didn’t want me either. I have been so distracted over the past several weeks, both personally and professionally. I think my secretary is about to club me over the head if she has to bail me out of one more jam!” Adam laughingly confessed.

“Well, I know that I have not been the easiest person to work for either lately. I have a new attorney who I’m mentoring, and we just finished up our first trial together today. We sealed a conviction, but it wasn’t without a lot of yelling each day about things he did wrong or could have done better. I would always feel so bad for coming down so hard on him. I normally wouldn’t have approached it in that manner, but it was because I couldn’t get you off my mind, and I wanted you back in my life so much it hurt. This frustrated me even more because I never let my personal life interfere with my professional life. I think I have some apologizing to do tomorrow when I get into the office.”

(Silence)

“Adam?” Jennifer asked, not really knowing where she should direct the conversation next.

“Yes, Jen?”

“Where do we go from here?”

“Well, I was just wondering that very thing. Where do we go? Where do YOU want US to go?” Adam said, putting the future of their relationship in her hands.

“Well, I could ask you that as well, but I guess the thing we need to ask ourselves is do we want ‘US’ to go anywhere?” Jennifer said, wanting him to be a part of the decision.

“And do you?” Adam wanted to know her thoughts. Knowing all along how he wanted to proceed, he couldn’t breathe until he heard Jennifer’s answer. He sat, waiting for her to respond.

“Well, we live so far apart. We are both very busy professionals.” Jennifer started.

Adam could hear the rejection coming, as he put his face in his hands, preparing himself for her to say she didn’t want to pursue anything further. He started to relive the horrible night when Lisa shouted out those words. “Adam, I don’t love you anymore, and I want out of this relationship!”

“Adam? Are you there?” Jennifer asked urgently.

“Yes, I’m here. I’m sorry, and what did you say?”

“I said that if we think we can make a go of a long distance relationship, we can see where it takes us; but we have to go into this knowing that it will be an uphill climb all the way. Are you prepared for that? I mean there may be weeks at a time when we will not be able to see each other. I think that we need to start over and get to know each other emotionally instead of physically. I want you, I desire you, but I don’t want our relationship based on sex alone. I felt the connection between us that night. I knew you were making love to me. I tried to reason in my head that it was because of what had happened to me earlier in the evening, that you were only being kind. But I kept getting the feeling in my heart that it was because of the connection we were both feeling, and not the pity my head was trying to tell me it was.”

“Your heart was right, there was a connection, and I WAS making sweet love to you. Those were my true feelings coming through. To say they didn’t scare me would be a lie. I was scared half to death, but I knew it was right, and didn’t want it to end.”

“Well, I ask you again, Adam, where do WE go from here?”

“Well, I think the first thing I do is get on a plane to Dallas this weekend. We have a lot to talk about, a lot of time to make up for. I’ll get a hotel room near your home, so that we’ll be close.”

“NO, Adam, there is no need for you to get a hotel room. You can stay at my flat. I have plenty of room. We will just need to exercise some self control. I’m not saying we can’t indulge if we feel its right, but I just don’t want this to become all about sex. I think we need to get to know each other, what we want out of life, where we have been, and most importantly, what we want from each other. How does that sound to you?”

“It sounds like something I could get used to real easy.” Adam’s was relieved and sounded very happy.

“OK then, I tell you what, why don’t you make reservations to arrive on Friday night, and to leave late on Sunday, and we’ll take it one day at a time. You can call me with your information once it is confirmed, and I’ill be there waiting for you. Do you have a pen and paper to write down my number?”

“Is it the number that came up on my cell?” Adam asked looking at his phone to see that the number had come across on his screen.

“Yes. You can call me anytime you like at that number. Unless I’m in court, the phone is always on, so please feel free to call.”

“I’ll have my secretary make the arrangements first thing in the morning, and once I have the flight schedule I’ll call you.”

“I look forward to hearing from you tomorrow then. I must get going. It’s late, and I have an early meeting in the morning. Good night Adam.”

“Good night, Jen, sweet dreams.” Adam packed up his briefcase. A tear fell from the corner of his eye. He felt whole again. But why? He hardly knew Jennifer. He didn’t know her like he had come to know and love Lisa. Why was she having this effect on him? He brushed away the tear, and pulled a post-it note from its holder on his desk.

Laura,
Book me a round trip ticket to Dallas.
Leaving on Friday to arrive around 6pm non-stop;
No hotel/rental car needed. Return latest flight Sunday evening.

Adam

Chapter Seven

“Welcome aboard American Airlines flight 1466 non-stop service to Dallas/Ft. Worth, our flying time today will be approximately three hours and ten minutes. Shortly after take off, we will be serving lunch in the cabins. It is our pleasure to have you aboard today, and if there is anything we can do to make your flight more enjoyable, please do not hesitate to ask one of the cabin crew. Once again, welcome aboard.”

“Mr. Cartwright?”

The presence of the young flight attendant pulled Adam away from his thoughts. “Yes?”

“May I hang your jacket up for you, sir?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Mr. Cartwright, are you one of the Cartwrights of the Ponderosa?” she asked with a cordial smile.

“Yes, I am. Is there something I can do for you, Miss?”

“No, I just saw your name on my manifest, and since I grew up in Incline Villiage, I know of The Ponderosa and the Cartwright name. It is a pleasure to have you on board today, and if there is anything I can do to make your flight more comfortable, please do not hesitate to ask for me. My name is Cindy. Are you traveling to Dallas today on business?”

“No, I’m not.” Adam, annoyed by the question game, turned back toward the window. Cindy walked away and continued tending to the other business men who were traveling first class.

It was going to be a long flight, but at least he could do a lot of thinking about how he wanted to proceed with Jennifer. He wanted to take their relationship slowly. He knew it would be difficult, but if they made each other a priority, they would be able to make it work. Adam’s thoughts quickly turned to Lisa. He had loved her with all his being, and they could not make it work, so how would he be able to make it work with a woman who lived in a different state, two time zones away?

[i]We lived together for christ sake! He thought to himself. We still didn’t make it. What makes me think I can make this work? Adam began to have doubts about why he was on that plane headed to Dallas.

Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. NO! I know this is right. I know that I want to get to know her better. This will work, I will make it work[i], Adam argued in his head.

“Mr. Cartwright? Can I get you a cocktail? Would you like some lunch?” Missy, another very lovely flight attendant, was now standing in the aisle with a clipboard and pen, ready to take Adam’s drink and lunch order.

“I will have a bourbon and water. Lunch would be great, thanks.”

“Wonderful. Would you like steak, fish, or pasta today?”

“I’ll have the fish.”

“Certainly. I’ll be back shortly with your drink and some hot mixed nuts.”

Adam nodded his head in acceptance, and returned to staring out the window, as Missy walked to the next row. The hum of the airplane engines calmed his mind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You have reached the voicemail of Carol Chamberlain. I’m not able to answer your call, but please leave me a message, and I’ll get back with you shortly.”

“Carol, it’s Jen. Call me right away when you get this message. What am I doing? Adam will be here in about an hour. I’m so nervous. I need you, girlfriend. Call me!” Jennifer closed her flip phone and sat at her desk. She needed to tie up loose ends so that she could head to the airport soon. Dallas traffic was always a stop and go commute, but Friday’s seemed to always be worse. Butterflies were causing all kind of havoc in Jennifer’s stomach. She hadn’t been able to eat lunch, and had thrown up what little bit of breakfast she had managed to swallow.

Jennifer packed up her briefcase a short time later and left her office. “I’m gone for the day, Amy. If anyone needs me, they can reach me on my cell. Where’s Mike?”

“He’s gone over to the courthouse to meet with the attorney for Marcus Johnson. Do you need me to call him for you?”

“Yes, please have him call me on my cell when he finishes with the meeting. I want to see if he was able to get him to plead his case.”

“Yes, ma’am, is there anything else?”

“No, but if you need me, call me!”

“OK! Have a good weekend, Jennifer.”

“You too, Amy,” she yelled as she headed down the hall at a fast walk.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“American Airlines announces the arrival of flight 1466 service from Reno, baggage claim A16.”

Jennifer knew that Adam was now in Dallas. She imagined him taking her into his arms for a hug and a passionate kiss when he saw her. Her mind started to wrestle again over whether he would even want to kiss and hug her. Or would it be awkward for both of them? The last time that she had laid eyes on him had been at China Terrace Restaurant. She had been so mean, so hateful that night; but she had felt as though he didn’t want her, that he had used her for a one night stand. Now things were different. They were talking about building a relationship, one built upon mutual respect, friendship, and hopefully, one day, love.

“Mr. Cartwright, here is your jacket. I hope you have a nice stay in Dallas/Ft. Worth,” Cindy said with a smile.

“Thanks.” Adam put on his jacket as the door swung open and the jet way moved to the aircraft. He rounded the revolving door, and saw Jennifer standing there waiting. She seemed a bit nervous to him. He smiled at the vision of loveliness he had been longing to behold again. She looked striking in her navy blue suit with red silk shell, navy blue stockings and pumps.

“Hey there, beautiful lady,” Adam said as he approached her.

“Hi yourself, handsome.” Jennifer’s face relaxed at the sight of Adam and his welcoming smile.

“May I have a hug and kiss?” he asked politely.

“Why of course you may.” Jennifer laughed at his asking, as if he had to have permission after the conversation they’d had just three nights before.

Adam moved his arms around Jennifer’s waist under her suit jacket. He wanted to feel that tiny waist again that he had missed so much. He gently pecked her lips, even though he wanted to kiss her passionately as if he had been away at sea for over six months, but he didn’t want to be disrespectful or rude. There would be time for a proper hello when they were in the privacy of her flat.

“Well, Mr. Cartwright, aren’t you looking dashing today in your black Armani suit and red power tie!” Jennifer said as she moved back and straightened his lapel.

“Why thank you, ma’am. You see, I’m meeting this gorgeous blonde here.” He started to look over her head and around from side to side. “You haven’t seen her, have you?”

Jennifer laughed and hit Adam gently in the chest. “I think you have found her right here in your arms, mister!” She drew her index finger down his chest.

“Awe, so I have!” Adam gave her a delicate kiss on her lips again.

“Do you have any other luggage?”

“Nope, this is it.”

“Great, well I’m parked right outside, so let’s go. The traffic will be a bear going home. Would you like to stop and get some dinner or maybe a drink?”

“I had some lunch on the plane, so I’m not hungry at the moment, unless you are, but a drink sounds great.”

“No, I can’t eat a thing, but I know of a nice quiet place where we can go to have a few cocktails while we wait for the traffic to die down.”

“Sounds great! Let’s get out of here,” he said, picking up his bag and laptop.

Adam and Jennifer headed out the door of the airport and into Jennifer’s black Toyota Solara convertible.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well this is it, my home in the city. I’m really a country girl at heart. I grew up in the Bayou country down in southern Louisiana, and I prefer the slow pace of country living over big city life, but my job keeps me here,” Jennifer explained to Adam as they walked into her very prestigious dwelling at Addison Circle. “Let me show you to your bedroom. It’s right next to mine, so don’t go getting any ideas late at night!” She winked at him, and he gave a pouted lip back.

The guest bedroom was light beige, with white crown molding outlining the ceiling, and a big bay window. The room was richly decorated with a queen size four poster bed and hand made quilt of patchwork design. An antique armoire and wardrobe sat in the corner opposite the bed, and a writing desk that held a small TV sat to the side. “You can put your things in here, and I’ll give you a tour of the rest of the flat.”

Adam put his weekend bag on the bed, along with his laptop case, and Jennifer proceeded to show Adam the rest of the house. “In here is the guest bath. I have plenty of towels in the linen closet by the tub, if you should need any in addition to the ones I already put in your room. There are toiletries in the cabinet below the sink as well, if you should require any.”

They came back out into the short hallway, and entered the master suite, which was done in light yellow. The same crown molding framed the ceiling, and another larger bay window seat took up most of one wall. The queen size sleigh bed of light oak wood was covered with a Laura Ashley white and yellow rosebud comforter set. The little rag doll that had been Jennifer’s baby as a little girl sat in her own rocking chair on the floor next to the bed. Through the master suite was a pale green sitting room. There was a matching oak desk and bookshelf that held Jennifer’s computer and a library of law books. Jennifer often came in the sitting room late at night to work on cases she would be prosecuting in the coming weeks. Sometimes she’d also come in there on a Sunday morning to sit in the pale green lounge chair to read the paper and drink a cup of coffee. The picture window overlooked a small side street right off of the circle.

Jennifer continued leading Adam on her tour. Out through the kitchen was a sunken living area with a soft-as-a- glove over-stuffed leather sofa and two recliners sitting across from each other. The fireplace was a pass through design between the master suite and the living area. It was covered with a bright brass glass door, and held gas logs to warm the rooms on cold north Texas winter nights. On the opposite wall, a light oak entertainment center housed a 48” plasma TV and state of the art stereo system. French doors led onto a small balcony that overlooked the circle.

“This is a magnificent place,” Adam said as he grabbed Jennifer around her waist from behind. He kissed her neck and told her how happy he was that she had allowed him to come into her private space that she called home.

Jennifer grabbed Adams hands, and squeezed them tightly as a sign that she appreciated him being there, and looked forward to a nice weekend of getting to know one another. The moon was full, and it shined in through the doors of the living room. The floor lamp in the corner was the only light that illuminated the room.

“I’m starting to get hungry now,” Adam announced.

“Me too.” Now that Jennifer’s nerves had calmed down, her stomach was getting back to normal, and she didn’t have all the butterflies making her sick any longer.

“How about if we order some pizza? I have beer in the fridge, and we can watch a movie on the DVD player.”

“That sounds like just what the doctor ordered.” Adam licked his lips. It had been some time since Adam had had pizza and beer, probably all the way back to his college days, he recollected.

“I know of a great Italian restaurant that has some of the best pizza in town. The crust is so thin, it’s like a cracker.”

“Sounds great! Let’s order, I’m starving.”

Jennifer picked up the phone, dialed I Fratelli’s, and ordered a large pizza with everything.

Almost an hour later, the door bell interrupted their conversation. “That’s the pizza.” Jennifer said as she started to get up.

“Just sit down, pretty lady, I’ll get it.” Adam got up from off the floor where they had been sitting by the fire. It was a crisp fall evening, and had gotten a bit nippy in the flat. Adam had lit a fire, and they had curled up together to get warm. They had started to get reacquainted as they each drank a bottle of beer waiting for the pizza to arrive.

“Where are the plates?” Adam asked from the kitchen, as he held the pizza box and a couple more beers.

“They are in the cabinet next to the refrigerator, above the microwave.”

“Oh, I see them, thanks.”

Jennifer started to laugh as Adam came back juggling the pizza box in his left hand, plates in the right, the two bottles of beer between his arm and chest, and trying not to drop any of it.

“Here let me help you, silly.” Jennifer got up and met Adam at the stairs into the sunken living area. She grabbed the plates and the bottles of beer. Adam sat the pizza on the hearth, and they each dove in.

“Mmmm, this is wonderful. You were right about the crust,” Adam said with his mouth full.

“Didn’t your mother teach you to not eat with your mouth full, young man?” Jennifer teased.

Adam’s face became distraught. Jennifer wondered what she might have said to bring on such anguish. “Adam, what’s wrong? Are you OK?”

Adam looked at Jennifer with sorrowful eyes, and began the painful history of his early childhood. “I never knew my mother. Her name was Elizabeth. She passed away shortly after I was born.”

“Oh, Adam! I’m so sorry, I didn’t know!”

“My father has told me she was a beautiful, vivacious woman with a real stubborn streak. He says that I’m very much like her. To this day, he has a hard time talking about her. I never even got to celebrate my birthday like my other two brothers did. It reminds him too much of her death.” Adam put his pizza back on his plate, and just stared at his hands in his lap. The memories, although made long ago, were still very fresh wounds in his mind.

“My father, Ben, that’s his name, later married two more women. Both passed away too soon as well, leaving him a widower three times, with three young children to raise alone.” Adam went on to tell the beautiful love story of Ben and his second wife. “Inger owned a general store in a town we lived in for a short while. He stopped in to buy some milk and food for me, and I followed him inside because I wasn’t feeling well. Inger was a very beautiful woman with blonde hair, and I remember she talked with a funny accent. Inger suggested a remedy that took care of whatever was making me feel bad. My father was very grateful, and they soon fell in love and married. She joined us on our journey west. Since I never knew my birth mother, I finally had a woman in my life who I could feel close to, to nurture me. My father had been all that I had known for six years. Having a mother was something new to me, but something that I craved and very much needed growing up. Inger took me in as her own right away, and I took to her as well. My brother Eric – Hoss we call him – is my father’s and Inger’s son.”

Adam’s voice began to tremble at the memories of his father telling him how Inger had been tragically taken from them. “Inger was killed when I was about eight years old. She was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Hoss was just a baby at the time. My father was in deep mourning for a very long period, and I had to take care of Hoss practically morning, noon, and night. The death of my mother, and now the only mother I had known, was a blow to me as well. But I was not afforded the luxury of grieving because I had my baby brother to look after. It was hard on me to have to grow up so fast”

“My father eventually brought us to Nevada to build a better life. That’s how the empire now known as the Ponderosa and Cartwright and Sons was born.” Adam’s voice had begun to crack more, and he took a long drink of his beer to try and steady himself.

Jennifer’s concern for his emotional state increased. “Adam, if you can’t continue, I’ll understand.”

Adam held up his hand in defiance. “No!” he demanded. “I want to finish. You don’t understand that I never had a normal childhood. This is something that has always haunted me throughout my life. But how do you bring this up to a man who has loved and lost three times? So I’ve held it inside for all these years. I’ve never expressed my feelings of sorrow and anger to anyone before now.” Adam’s tone softened as his eyes finally looked up to meet Jennifer’s. “Please bear with me.”

Jennifer nodded in understanding, and Adam continued. “My father met Marie on a trip to New Orleans. I liked her well enough, but we didn’t always see eye to eye. It was after Joe, my youngest brother, was born that we really started to get along. She let me help take care of Joe, as my father had let me do with Hoss. Joe was just a toddler when Marie had a terrible riding accident and broke her neck. My father, to this day, doesn’t know that I witnessed the accident. That sight will stay burned in my memory forever,” Adam shuddered at the vision that was running through his head of Marie being thrown from the horse and landing on her head.

Trying to lure Adam back out of his depths of sorrow, Jennifer asked, “Why do you call Eric Hoss?”

“I had told my father than I wanted to name the baby Hoss if he was a boy. It means ‘gentle giant’. When he and Inger announced that Eric was born, I protested, and my father said that we would give him two names, so Hoss has stuck as a nickname.”

“I see,” Jennifer responded, as she drank from her second bottle of beer. “So you were born in New England, moved west to Nevada, and then went back to school in the east?” Adam nodded. “Thank you for sharing your story with me. It sounds like you have a great family, despite the tragedies that were bestowed on you.”

“We have our moments, just as all families do. Hoss and I see eye to eye more than Joe and I do. Joe is quite the ladies man. He wanted to date my assistant, but I wouldn’t let him. She is just too valuable to replace if they had actually gotten serious. He was not happy with me for that decision. He said I was putting myself and my professional life before family and a brother’s happiness. Laura is a few years older than Joe, and although I don’t think that would have mattered, Joe is very flighty when it comes to love and women. I didn’t see it developing into anything really serious, so it was best to steer him clear of Laura. He now has a girl, Kaileen, who he met a few months ago at a friend’s party. They have been seeing a lot of each other, and this might be the one that sticks, but we’ll see.”

“And Hoss, is he married or seeing anyone?”

“Hoss is a very shy individual. He’s very naïve when it comes to love and romance. I try to help him along the way, and he’s doing better. He has been seeing a girl who lives in Carson City off and on now for about a year. Her name is Carolyn, and she is a really great lady. I hope that they will find that they love each other, admit it, and get married. They are both so shy, and when they are with each other, they are just so cute. Joe and I are always teasing Hoss when he starts to blush about Carolyn. It gets him all fired up.”
Adam, imitated Hoss, “‘Dagburnit, big brother, you need to stop that! Carolyn is a right fine filly, and I want to make sure that I respect her as she deserves to be treated.’ Then Joe will start in as Carolyn. ‘Oh Hoss, I just adore how you know how to take care of horses and animals. You are my hero!’ Hoss will turn four shades of red and stomp off into the barn. He knows we do it out of brotherly love, but sometimes he wants to haul off and belt us one across the mouth. And he has a mean right cross, I’m here to tell you.” Adam laughed as he rubbed his mouth, remembering the last time Hoss’ fist did connect with him. This was the first smile that Adam expressed since he had begun to recount his painful childhood. Feeling more at ease, Adam picked up his beer bottle and tipped it toward Jennifer. “So, Miss Devereux, tell me about you and your family.”

“Well, I’m the youngest of four girls.”

“Oh really?” Adam raised his eye brows at the thought of three other sisters as beautiful as Jennifer.

“Yes, ‘Oh really’, but keep your wiles to yourself, Mr. Cartwright. They’re all either engaged or married.”

“OK, sorry. Go on, Sweetheart. Besides, I have eyes only for you anyway.”

“Aw.” Jennifer reached over to give him a tender peck on the lips. “That was very sweet of you to say.”

Adam tipped his head in acknowledgment, and Jennifer continued. “As I said when we got here tonight, I was born and raised in Southern Louisiana. My father is from France and my mother was a Cajun. They met when my father came to New Orleans for a vacation. He and some of his friends had saved their money to come to the states for a visit. They had heard about New Orleans being the birthplace of Jazz, and my father, being a professional saxophone player, wanted to be in the heart of it all. So they came, and my mother and he met, kind of the same way we did, in a night club. My mother was a cocktail waitress, and he asked her out to dinner the next night. They saw each other every night the entire fortnight that he was there. They wrote letters back and forth, and on special occasions would call each other for just for a few minutes. They carried on a long distance relationship across the waters for about two years. Finally my father was able to get his visa to come to the USA, and they were married shortly after he arrived. They lived in New Orleans for a while until my father could get himself established, and then they moved to the country. He commuted into New Orleans each day to work as a saxophone player in a professional jazz band. He played in bands of many big names, including Herb Albert and Doc Severson.”

Jennifer shifted to make her self more comfortable before she went on. “My oldest sister, Anne Marie, is married with two daughters. They live in Biloxi, where her husband is stationed as a Captain in the Air Force. My second sister, Margot, is engaged to be married. She and her fiancé live in Miami. She is currently in her fourth year of medical school at the University of Miami, and he is a vascular surgeon at the U of M Medical Center. My third sister, Rebecca, is married, but currently in the throws of a heated divorce. She caught her husband in bed with another woman, who is now pregnant with his child. He is trying to take everything my sister has worked for. They live in St. Louis, and I really feel badly for her.”

Jennifer was now showing signs of anguish on her face; not only for her sister, but for her own pain regarding the love and loss of Mathew. “Becky said she had never felt such emotional pain in her life. She was actually pregnant herself when she found him with the other woman. But the emotional stress took its toll, and she lost the baby. I wasn’t sure she would be able to come back from that, but she is a strong lady, and we all call her to check on how she is doing. I give her as much legal advice as I can for her divorce, but family law is not my specialty, so I am limited mostly to what advice I can give to her as her sister. Then there is me. I always excelled in school. I was valedictorian of my high school class, and got a scholarship to Rice University in Houston. I attended Rice for four years doing my undergrad work, and then was accepted to Yale Law School where I received my law degree. Carol, my friend, who you met that night at Cool River, also went to Rice with me. We lived next door to each other as kids, if you can say three acres is next door, because that’s what separated our houses. But we went to grammar school and then high school together, and then we were both accepted to Rice. She didn’t pursue being an attorney like I did, because by this time, her father and mother had divorced, and he had moved out west and started his own cattle ranch in New Mexico. She wanted to learn the business like her brothers, but her father was reluctant. He gave her a chance, and now she is doing wonderfully in the company.”

“I think this is where we get to the uncomfortable part of our lives,” Adam said, as he put down his half eaten piece of pizza. He put his hand up to Jennifer’s cheek and caressed it softly. “By the way, have I said how beautiful you look in the fire’s glow?”

“No, but thank you, that’s very sweet of you to say. Now to what ‘uncomfortable part’ are you referring?”

“Well,” Adam began, as he re-situated himself on the floor and put his arm around Jennifer’s back, resting it on the hearth, “This is where we talk about our past loves. Do you feel comfortable in talking about that part of your life?”

“Well,” Jennifer said as she looked to the floor. “I guess I will if you will, but since you brought it up first, you should start.”

“OK.” Adam swallowed deeply, unsure why he had brought the subject up in the first place. “Well, I had my first crush at the tender age of eleven. My school teacher was a pretty young lady with golden long hair like yours.”

“That’s not a true love.” Jennifer turned to Adam and popped him a light jab on the arm.

“Well it was to me!” Adam protested, but then relented, as he was just trying to bide some time. How would he tell her about Lisa? There were some other girls in his life through college, but nothing serious. Lisa had been his first relationship that had lasted for more than just six months. “OK, time to be serious; I dated off and on through college, but nothing really serious. In fact, I have had only one really serious relationship in my whole life.”

“Well, she is the only one that I’m interested in then,” Jennifer said as she sat and pulled her knees to her chest to sit back and listen more intently.

“Her name is Lisa. Up until the day that I came to Dallas, she lived with me on the Ponderosa, in a house that I had built out by the lake.” Adam stopped and waited for it to sink in to Jennifer that Lisa had lived with him up until the day that they had met and made love.

Noting the time line, she asked Adam to continue, but did not let on that she had pieced the two together.

“We met at Cartwright and Sons where she was a consultant for timber logging. We didn’t hit it off right at first. In fact, we argued constantly. I saw the timber logging one way, and she would see it another. If I said it was sunny, she said it was cloudy. It went on this way for a few months. I wanted to end her contract, but my father, who was still active in the company at the time, would not let me release her. She had come highly recommended and she knew her stuff. Being the stubborn man that I can be sometimes, I made life miserable for her in the office. I knew she was right, but I just didn’t want to admit it. We started working long hours and weekends, and a lot of times we would go grab a bite to eat, and come back and work until the early hours of the morning. We started to grow fond of each other. And then one late night, when it was just the two of us, we came to an agreement about a project, and we embraced. It was then that we both realized that we were starting to care for each other as more than just Director of Timber Logging and consultant. Since I was not her direct report, we started to date. She continued on at Cartwright and Sons, and we worked really well together. We dated for about six months before we were even intimate. We had been seeing each other for about a year when I told her that I loved her. She expressed the same to me, and we decided that we wanted to live together.

My father was furious at first. He said under no circumstance would he allow us to live together under his roof or anywhere on the Ponderosa unless we were husband and wife. I threatened to move into the city, and my father knew he was defeated. His dream has always been to have his children live with their families on the Ponderosa. He says it is his legacy to us. He didn’t want to see that spoiled over something that was so meaningful to the both of us. So for six months, I gathered contractors and builders, and I built the house out by the lake. We lived there happily for about a year before my father retired, and I took over as CEO. When Lisa’s contract was up at Cartwright and Sons, she decided to not renew. She didn’t want to work for a competitor of course, so she quit working and went back to school to get her nursing degree.

About two months before I came to Dallas, my father was in Carson City having lunch with his lawyer, going over some land holdings. He saw Lisa in the same restaurant, but she was not alone. She was with another man, and according to my father, very intimate with him. My father agonized for almost those entire two months on whether to tell me or not. I had immersed myself into the business. I was still pretty green as CEO, so I worked long hours and pretty much on the weekends, but I would at least try to work weekends at home. For Lisa though, I might has well been on Mars, because I wasn’t there to give in to her every whim. So she found herself someone who would give her the attention and love she required. I loved Lisa with all my heart. Many times I had wanted to propose to her, but with becoming CEO, learning the ropes, and wanting to make my father proud, I just told myself that there would be time for marriage and a family later. When I found out about the affair, I was devastated.”

Pain was returning to Adam’s face again. He stared down at the floor, unable to look at Jennifer, as he told the very intimate details of the only other woman he had ever loved so passionately. “I didn’t want to believe it. I fought with my father about it. I couldn’t believe he would just come out and say he had seen Lisa with another man. She was having an affair behind my back. I blocked it out of my mind, tried to reason it away. When did she have time to have an affair? She was always home when I would call, or she was at school. Little did I know that she was missing a lot of school to be with her lover. I finally approached her about it the Wednesday night before I came to Dallas. I wasn’t scheduled to come to Dallas until that following Monday, but when I confronted Lisa about the affair, she laughed at me. She said, ‘What if I was? Would you even care? All you seem to care about is stock reports, cattle and timber prices. Well I have needs to you know!’ She yelled at me through her tears. I sat there in shock as she continued her barrage. ‘While you are at work, trying to better yourself in the world of ranching, I had to find someone who would fulfill the needs you clearly aren’t meeting in the bedroom.’”

Adam was almost to the breaking point, reliving the whole ordeal over in his mind again. The anger, combined with the hurt, was so great, his jaw was taught, and he was barely able to speak. He took a deep breath and let it out as he said, “That cut like a knife. I had never wanted to hit a woman so much in all my life as I did that night. She continued her rant and personal assault. ‘You only care about yourself. You have NEVER loved me; otherwise you would have married me instead of just settling on living together!’ I protested that it was a mutual decision at that time to live together, to the disapproval of my father, but she screamed right in my face. ‘Oh the mighty Ben Cartwright, You are his puppet, Adam. You make me sick!’ At this point I completely shut down. I think that I had locked my feelings so far away, that I couldn’t even see the light of day anymore. The woman I had loved for four years was telling me that I made her sick. Can you imagine?” Adam now turned to Jennifer for the first time since starting to tell the wretched details of his life with Lisa.

Adam quickly wiped away a tear, trying to be nonchalant, so that Jennifer would not see the torment that this was putting him through. “When I mentioned we loved each other, and how could she mock our love like that, to have an affair, her reply to me was, ‘Love? Please! I want out, and I want out tonight!’ She screamed as loud as she could. ‘Don’t try and stop me, Adam. I’ll be back to get my things later!’ She was crying uncontrollably, she ran out of the house slamming the door, and sped away in her car. I don’t know where she went that night. The pain that I felt inside was astronomical. I wanted to smash every breakable object in the house, but I controlled myself. Instead I stormed out and drove to the main house, grabbed my horse, and rode until the wee hours of the morning. Many times I stopped, and just leaned over and screamed. I had loved Lisa so much, but I was realizing that I drove her into another man’s arms. I had felt our relationship slipping away, but instead of trying to fight for it, I engrossed myself more and more into my work. No wonder she left me, I thought. The next morning when I went to work, I had an email from Lisa. It read just like this:

‘Adam, I never want to see you again. I want you out of my life for good. Do not try to find or contact me. I do not love you anymore, and will be by late on Saturday morning to get all of my belongings. Please be gone from the house when I arrive. I’ll put the keys in the flower pot when I leave. Do not respond to this email as it will only be deleted un-read. Lisa’

“With that, I called Laura into my office, and had her change my flight reservations to early Saturday morning. That Friday night before I left, I went to have dinner with my father at the main house. I told him about the fight, and how I was leaving in the morning. He told me that I was acting foolish and that I should fight for our love and our relationship that I was throwing four years of my life down the drain. We yelled about it for almost a half hour before I finally told him I didn’t want to discuss it anymore, and I stormed out. I caught the first morning flight to Dallas, and then I met you that night. I wasn’t looking to meet anyone in particular. I was still in shock from the whole ordeal with Lisa, but when I saw you; all my thoughts of Lisa vanished. The horrible fight I had with my father Friday night disappeared. Then you know what happened from there, and now, here we are.”

Jennifer sat there almost in tears. She could see the pain was still very fresh in Adams eyes. Could their relationship withstand the pain that Adam was still carrying around for Lisa? Jennifer wasn’t sure. She still loved Mathew very much too, but she had been allowed the healing of time. This wound that Adam had was still raw and fresh. Am I just a rebound? She thought to herself. Jennifer took a deep breath and leaned over to Adam. She put her arms around his waist and laid her head on his chest. Neither said a word. They sat there for a few moments before Jennifer broke the silence.

“His name is Mathew.” Adam broke the embrace slightly to look down at Jennifer, who was staring at the sand colored carpet. “He was my friend, my love, and my life. We met through mutual friends. We had gone out together to concerts and to things like October Fest in group settings. My friend, Andrew, was always trying to set me up with his friends. He used to tell me, ‘You are always working too much; you need to get out and have some fun.’ So one time I called his bluff, and we all went out. Mathew was with them. I met them at Fox and Hound one night to play billiards, darts, and to drink some beer. Mathew and I were instantly a couple. If you believe in love at first sight, that is what it was with Mathew and me. We started talking on the phone daily, and seeing each other almost every night. We would miss each other so much during the day; at times I could hardly concentrate on my job. I had even thought about taking a leave of absence to try and re-group. We finally talked about moving in with each other, and the talk of marriage had popped into the conversation from time to time, but nothing really serious was made about it.

Then one night he took me to dinner and told me he had accepted a new job out of state. He was moving to California, and there was no way we were going to be able to continue with our relationship. Like you, I was devastated! I had given this man every ounce of my love. My family loved him. I could only see myself with him, having his children, and being happy for the rest of my life. Without a goodbye, he was gone. I finally started to move on without him in my life. I threw myself into my work. I built a reputation at the DA’s office as a force to be reckoned with. When defense attorneys would see me as the prosecutor, they knew they were up against a brick wall, because I fought hard, and I didn’t lose too many times.

Then one day out of the blue, Mathew called. He wanted to see me again. He threw my life into total chaos. Had it not been for Carol’s strength, I don’t know that I would have been able to fight the urge to allow him back into my life again. There were many nights I called Carol at two in the morning crying, because I wanted to call Mathew and see him. She threatened to disown me if I did. She could see the writing on the wall; he was playing with my emotions. But the kicker came when I found out he was not only back in town, but he was living with a girlfriend! I was furious with him, but deep inside, I still loved him so much! I thought that I might woo him back with my womanly wiles, but then realized that it wouldn’t work. Too much had happened, and what we had could not be renewed. But I had decided that I would never love any man like that again. Carol came to town for the convention, I met you, and of course you know the rest.”

Adam had been listening intently to her story of love found and lost. His chin rested on the top of her head. When Jennifer was finished, he bent down and kissed her scalp, and then rubbed his cheek against her soft flowing locks. They were both still in their work clothes. Adam had taken his tie off and tossed it onto the recliner, and unbuttoned several buttons of his shirt. His soft curly black chest hair peaked out through the opening. Jennifer had kicked her shoes off and pulled her blouse from the skirt. It was almost 1:00 a.m., and they were both physically drained from a long hard week, and now after discussing their life history, they were emotionally spent as well. Adam kissed Jennifer’s ear and whispered, “It’s time for bed.” He got up and reached out his hands to help her rise up from the floor. Adam turned the gas off to the fire, and all that was left was the glow of the gas logs. They stood there for a moment in silence. Adam took Jennifer into his arms and they hugged tightly. Neither of them said a word. Adam reached down to Jennifer’s face and pulled it up to look into her deep blue eyes. “Nice to know you Jennifer Devereux, our lives have just begun again.”

With that statement, he tenderly kissed Jennifer’s lips, and they walked arm and arm to their separate bedrooms. It was apparent that both of them wanted to be alone for the night. They stopped in between the two rooms, hugged again, and with a simple soft kiss, they parted ways, and closed their respective doors.

Chapter Eight

“I miss you, Adam,” Jennifer complained as she lay on her lounge chair in her study, just off her bedroom.

“I do too, baby. When is your trial going to be over?” Adam asked, as he leaned back on his sofa. It was one of the few evenings that he was actually home before the sun went down.

“It’s coming to the end. Closing arguments should probably happen by the end of the week, and then it will be up to the jury to decide how much longer we’ll be there. It’s a capital case. The killing of a police officer is never a short two or three day trial. And this one involves gang initiation, so that makes it all the more complicated. We’re doing well. The police did a thorough job on this case, so it’s pretty cut and dry on who did the killing. Mike has done an excellent job in putting it all together for us. I’ve pretty much just done the opening statement, and I plan on doing the closing arguments. I also intend to cross examine the killer, Jose Menendez, tomorrow. He is very creepy, Adam. He always looks at me with a very evil eye. Then he smiles. It sends shivers up and down my spine. I just turn away from him when he does that.”

“You need to be careful, Jen. I don’t like you having to deal with criminals like that. I know it’s your job as a prosecutor, but I don’t like it, and it makes me nervous for you.”

“Thanks, sweetheart. I know you mean well, and I’m careful. I’ve just never had a case like this one before. This guy is just as ruthless as the members of the gang that he was trying to join. I do need to tell you something though. I haven’t told you before now because I didn’t want to worry you, but I have received some threatening letters and calls.”

“Jennifer Devereux! Why am I just hearing about this? When did this happen?” Adam bellowed.

“Please, Adam, don’t scream at me! It has scared me too, and that’s why I didn’t want to tell you, because of the way you just reacted.” Jennifer started to cry. The anxiety of the threats on her life had been taking a toll on her, and she couldn’t hold it in any longer. She had to share her fears with the man who mattered so much to her.r32;

“I’m sorry, sweetheart.” For her sake, Adam calmed down, but he was still very upset and concerned. “When did this start? How long have you kept this from me?”

“It started a few weeks ago,” Jennifer said very cautiously between her sobs.

“A few weeks ago?” Adam’s voice began to rise again. He cringed at the thought of her going through this alone for weeks and not telling him. “Why, Jennifer? WHY?” Adam was frustrated by Jennifer’s well kept secret. He sat with his right hand over his face, trying to keep his composure. His anger at her was spilling over and causing her to cry even harder. “I’m sorry, baby. Please stop crying. I am just worried, please understand.”

“Don’t you see, Adam? This is why I didn’t want to tell you. There is nothing you can do from Nevada. I didn’t want to worry you needlessly, but I just couldn’t hold it in any longer. I need your comfort, your touch, and I can’t have that because we are so far away from each other.”

As if he was issuing a directive to Laura, Adam’s voice became authoritative. “I’m getting on the first flight tomorrow morning. I’m going to be there to protect you from these animals until the trial is over, and then you are coming home with me to the Ponderosa until this whole thing blows over.”

“No, Adam, please,” Jennifer pleaded with him. An officer escorts me to the criminal courts building each day. I’ll be OK, I promise. Just try not to worry.”

“How can I not worry, Jennifer? You are the center of my life. You mean the world to me, and you ask me not to worry?” Adam was very confused by Jennifer’s rationale.

“Adam, I promise as soon as this trial is over, I’ll take some time off. We can go away together, or I can come for an extended stay with you, if that’s what you want. Are you sure you want me at the Ponderosa?”

“Jen, I’m ready for you to meet my family. Yes, you mean that much to me. Please say you’ll come.”

“I promise, babe, I promise.” Her tears were drying up and her voice began to calm. “It’s getting late, and we have an early pre-trial meeting in the morning.”

“Jennifer?” Adam said tentatively.

“Yes, Adam, what is it?”

“I didn’t want to say this to you over the phone. But I feel I need to say it now. It just can’t wait any longer.”

Jennifer wondered why Adam sounded nervous. “What is it, sweetheart? Tell me.”

“Jennifer……..I love you.”

(Silence)

“Adam……I love you too.”

“Please be careful. I would be lost without you,” Adam said, choking back tears at the thought of Jennifer’s life being taken from him before he could express his love to her in person.

“I will, sweetheart. Sleep well, and I’ll talk to you tomorrow. Goodnight, and I love you.”

“I love you too. Goodnight.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We, the jury in the above-entitled action, having found the defendant, Jose Menendez, guilty of murder in the first-degree, and having found the special circumstances to be true, fix the penalty at death by lethal injection.” The jury foreman read the verdict, and the court room erupted into cheers.

“Order!, I will have order in my court!” the judge commanded through his microphone as he hammered his gavel. “Mr. Menendez, this court and a jury of your peers have found you guilty of murder in the first-degree. You have been sentenced to die by lethal ejection by the state of Texas Criminal Justice System. You will be transferred to the Texas Department of Corrections where you will be incarcerated in the Huntsville unit until your date of execution. You are granted an automatic appeal through the district appellate process. May God have mercy on your soul; Bailiff, take Mr. Mendez into custody. That completes the task of the jury in this case. Ladies and gentlemen, I want to thank you for the time and effort you have devoted to this case. You are now free to go. This court is now in recess.”

“All rise.”

“Jennifer, you were awesome!” Mike turned to his mentor to shake her hand.

“No, Mike, you sealed the conviction for us. You were brilliant, and you’re really coming into your own now. I’m going to recommend that you start handling cases by yourself.”

“Miss Devereux?”

“Yes, can I help you?” Jennifer turned toward the male voice that had interrupted her conversation.

“May God have mercy on YOUR soul,” came the chilling response from a short and stocky Latin man with broken English.

Jennifer was left shaken to the depths of her soul as the man turned and casually walked out of the courtroom.

“Don’t mind him; he’s just trying to frighten you, Jennifer.” Mike took Jennifer into his arms, as he saw that she was visibly shaken by the face to face comment that had been directed toward her.

“Let’s go. It’s been a long day. Where are you parked?” Jennifer’s voice cracked from the pressure of the trial and now this strange man’s comment.

“I’m on P3, where are you?”

“I’m on P4,” Jennifer said as she wiped away a tear that had fallen from her right eye.

“I’ll walk you to your car, and then you can drive me down to mine, OK?” Mike said as he comfortingly rubbed Jennifer’s back, trying to calm her before they stepped out into the lobby full of waiting reporters. “You ready to face them? If you don’t feel you can, I’ll go out there and give them a statement.”

“No, I’m ready.” Jennifer wiped her eyes with a tissue she found in her briefcase, and they headed toward the exit and barrage of flash bulbs.

“Today justice was served for the family of Officer Jeffrey Wexler. His killer has been found guilty and will now pay the ultimate price for his crime. It won’t bring Officer Wexler back to his family, but maybe, in some way, they will be able to bring closure to their nightmare. Thank you.”

“Miss Devereux! Miss Devereux!”

“We have no further statement at this time. A full media package will be released tomorrow afternoon. Thank you.” Jennifer hurried away in Mike’s grasp, and they set off for the parking garage.

“Whew! I’m glad this is finally over. I plan on soaking in a hot bath tonight, and this weekend I’m heading to Nevada for some much needed time away,” Jennifer told Mike as they rode the elevator.

“Family in Nevada?” Mike asked as he reached into his briefcase for his keys.

“No, just a good friend,” Jennifer said smiling. She thought of Adam as more than a ‘friend’, especially now that they had professed their love to one another. But to the outside world, Jennifer appeared very much un-attached, and she preferred to keep it that way. “My car is right down there,” she pointed, “the black convertible.” Jennifer began to search her purse for her keys.

“Jennifer, look out!” screamed Mike as a late model sedan with bright headlights came speeding around the corner. Mike jumped in front of Jennifer and forcefully shoved her between two parked cars. Mike was struck and flipped up onto the hood of the car. As the car stopped swiftly, Mike’s lifeless body rolled off the car, and lay motionless on the ground. The sedan sped away from the scene.

“Mike!” Jennifer’s voice screamed in a blood curdling cry.

Two lawyers who were heading to their cars after a long day at trial had just stepped off the elevator, and rushed to see what the commotion was about.

“Please help him! Call 911!” Jennifer was trying to rush to Mike, but her stocking feet kept slipping on the slick surface of the garage floor.

“Miss, please don’t touch him. Do not try to move him; he could have a broken neck. My partner is calling 911 to get an ambulance. What happened?” The lawyer spoke calmly to Jennifer, trying to sooth her, as the other man was giving details of the scene to the emergency operator.

“I don’t know. I was reaching for my keys and all the sudden he screamed, ‘Look out’, and pushed me between those cars. The next thing I knew, he was rolling off the car, and it sped away.” Jennifer was barely coherent through her sobs.

Within a few minutes police were on the scene, and an ambulance soon followed. Mike hadn’t moved, and Jennifer wasn’t sure if he was alive or dead. She couldn’t stop crying. The lawyers and police refused to let her get near his still body. The paramedics hurriedly administered medical treatment, and within five minutes they had him on a stretcher in the ambulance. The sound of roaring sirens blared as they headed out of the parking garage to Methodist Hospital, just down the street.

As the police took control of the crime scene, an officer approached the car in which Jennifer and the other two attorneys were waiting. “Miss, we need a statement from you.”

“I just want to know if my friend and co-worker will be alright. Can you tell me that?”

“No, Ma’am, not at this time. Would you prefer to come down to the station to give us a statement? You might be more comfortable there. Once you’re finished, we’ll be happy to transport you safely to the hospital to check on Mr. Powers’ condition. It might be a good idea for you to get checked as well.”

Distraught, with streaks of mascara running down her face, Jennifer replied, “OK that would be fine. Thank you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is Adam Cartwright, CEO, Cartwright and Sons. I am unavailable to take your call. Leave a message, and I’ll return your call as soon as possible.”

“Damn it, Adam, where are you? I need you!” Jennifer wailed into her phone. “Please call me ASAP!”

“She needs to be examined,” District Attorney Martin Myers told the triage nurse, while he held Jennifer, trying to console her, as they waited for news on Mike’s condition. “Jen, you need to let the doctors take a look at your wrist. It is swelling and the bruising is getting worse.”

“OK, Martin, but if you hear anything, please let me know at once.” Jennifer had started to calm down, but the pain in her arm was getting worse. She had fallen against one of the cars, wedging her wrist between the tire and rim. The nurse led her into an exam room, checked her vitals, and took down a brief medical history. She then left Jennifer in private to await a doctor. Jennifer, not having heard from Adam yet, decided to try him at his office. She had never called him there, but she had never had the need to speak to him so urgently. She didn’t know if anyone knew about her, but at this time, she didn’t care. She took his business card out of her wallet and dialed the number.

“Adam Cartwright’s office, Laura speaking,” the executive assistant answered sweetly.

“I need to speak to Mr. Cartwright, please,” said the quivering, whimpering voice on the other end of the line.

“I’m sorry, Miss, but Mr. Cartwright is in a meeting at this time, and cannot be disturbed. Is there a message that I can give him when he has a break or is finished?” Laura was very concerned. She knew that Adam didn’t have any sisters. She didn’t recognize the voice as one of the two women in Hoss’ and Joe’s lives either. Besides, the caller ID was displaying a 214 area code, which Laura knew was out of state.

“Ma’am, my name is Jennifer Devereux. I am a friend of Adam’s. Please tell him that there has been a terrible accident and I need him to talk to him. I know you probably do not know who I am, but I guarantee that Mr. Cartwright would want to be disturbed for this. Please, I ask you to interrupt his meeting so that he can take my call.”

“Miss Devereux, you sound very upset, and I don’t doubt the seriousness of this call, but Mr. Cartwright has left explicit instructions to not be disturbed. I’ll be happy to relay the message to him once he is free.”

“Laura. Yes, I know your name. I know you are Adam’s executive assistant. I’m telling you…” Jennifer’s tearful plea was almost incoherent. “Adam would want to be disturbed for this. Please!”

“OK, Miss Devereux, please hold.” Laura put Jennifer on hold, and walked into the conference room adjacent to Adam’s office, interrupting his business meeting with his directors. Laura pulled Adam aside, and explained the mysterious phone call from the woman who called herself Jennifer Devereux. Adam ran out of the meeting to take the call at Laura’s desk.

“Jennifer! What’s the matter? Laura said you were upset and it was an emergency?” Adam’s voice was frantic with worry, and his eyes filled with panic.

“Adam!” Jennifer could hardly speak. “There’s been an accident. I was walking out to my car tonight with Mike after the sentence was handed down in our case. Mike threw me out of the way of a speeding car that was trying to run me down. He was hit, and thrown from the car. I don’t know if he is going to live or die. Adam, I’m so scared, I don’t know what to do. I tried to call you on your cell phone, but got your voice mail. When you didn’t call me back, I had to call your office. I’m sorry to get you out of your meeting like this.”

“Good God, Jennifer, don’t worry about that. You did the right thing. I’m on my way to Dallas tonight. Where are you?”

Hearing the alarm in Adam’s voice, Laura quickly sat at her computer and searched to see if there was a commercial flight leaving within the hour.

“I’m at Methodist Hospital on Colorado Street. Please hurry, Adam.”

“I’m on my way, baby. Hang on for me. Do not leave the hospital. I’ll come there straight from the airport. Is there anyone with you now?” Adam tried to remain calm in hopes that his reassuring voice might comfort Jennifer’s shaken soul.

“Yes, my boss, Martin Myers, is here with me.”

“Good, tell him that I’m on my way. Ask him if he would please stay with you until I get there. I’m going to hang up now so that I can leave. Jennifer…I love you.”

“I love you too, Adam. Please hurry!”

“I’ll be there as soon as I can, baby.” Adam hung up the phone, and before he could say anything, Laura gave him the flight number, gate, departure time, and E-ticket. Adam flew out the door for the airport. Laura went into the conference room and excused the meeting, explaining that Mr. Cartwright had to leave unexpectedly to tend to an emergency.

After all the commotion had settled, Laura sat at her desk, and thought about what had just happened. “I love you,” she said quietly. “Adam said ‘I love you’ to this Jennifer Devereux person who was calling from Dallas. Who is she?” Laura wondered to herself. She knew that Adam would explain when he got back. She was just glad that she had gone with her gut instinct to interrupt the meeting. Jennifer was clearly someone special to Adam.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I can’t believe he’s gone,” Jennifer said as she and Adam walked back into her flat after Mike’s very moving funeral. “He was in the prime of his life, he had just come into his own, and he was going to be a great prosecutor. Adam, that car was meant for me. He saved my life!”

Adam took Jennifer into his arms and held her tightly without saying a word, as he tried to fight back his own tears. He couldn’t stop thinking that he could have been the one burying a loved one, instead of Mike Powers’ family. Adam looked down at Jennifer and took her face into his hand. “You look exhausted. You need to get some rest. I want you to go lie down in your bed and try to take a nap.”

“I’m tired, Adam, but I want you to come and lie down with me. I just want you to hold me.”

Adam and Jennifer went back to her bedroom. Jennifer stripped down to her black teddy, and Adam to his black paisley silk boxers. Adam spooned Jennifer and hugged her close as she closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. His fingers trailed her broken left arm that now sported a bright, neon pink cast. Soon after, Adam gave in to slumber as well.

Chapter Nine

“I don’t know that I can go back to the DA’s office after what’s happened,” Jennifer said to Adam as they walked to his office. Adam had wanted to pick up some paperwork before heading to the Ponderosa. He planned to take a few weeks off and stay at home to be with Jennifer as she mended from her near death ordeal.

“Laura, I would like you to meet Jennifer Devereux. Jennifer, this is Laura, my right arm here at work.” The two ladies shook hands and smiled cordially at each other.

“Laura, I’ve heard a lot about you. It’s finally nice to put a face to your name.”

“Well, I wish that I could say the same, Jennifer, but as you are probably aware, Adam keeps his private life and business life very separate. But after speaking with you by phone under such dire circumstances, I’m glad to finally meet you under better terms.”

“I’m just so thankful that you interrupted Adam’s meeting for me. I don’t know what I would’ve done had you refused.”

“Laura knows when to disturb me and when not to. She has never had to get me out of a meeting before. When I heard it was you, I didn’t have to hear the rest of the message to know that if you were calling me at the office, it must have been important.”

“I’m terribly sorry to hear about your co-worker, Miss Devereux.”

“Please, call me Jennifer,” she said with a smile. She was finding Laura to be very sweet and personable. If things continued on course with her relationship with Adam, Jennifer hoped that he would allow them to become friends.

“Thanks, Jennifer. I’m glad that you’re OK, but, again, I’m terribly sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you very much, Laura. He was a great friend and a wonderful prosecutor.”

“OK, Adam, here’s everything you asked me to have ready for you when you called me from the plane. You’re ready to go. Call me if you need anything else, and I’ll be happy to bring it out to the Ponderosa for you.”

“See what I mean? She’s my right arm. I’d be lost without her.” He smiled proudly.

“Well, you know what they say about a good boss?” Jennifer said with a note of sarcasm in her voice.

“A great secretary,” Jennifer and Laura said in unison, as all three burst into laughter.

“Well, we’re off, so I’ll call you if I need anything, Miss Rosehill. I’m sure you will hold down the fort while I’m gone,” Adam said, wrapping his arms around Laura and Jennifer, as they walked toward the elevator.

The office staff stopped and watched as their boss walked by with his secretary and a strange woman with a neon pink cast on her arm. “The water cooler will be buzzing today,” two of the workers noted, as they stood at the copier and watched the trio walk by.

As Adam and Jennifer drove up the mountain toward the ranch, Adam called Ben on his cell phone. “Dad, it’s Adam, do you have plans for dinner tonight?”

“No son, I don’t believe I do. You have something in mind? I’m glad that you made it back from Dallas. By the way, everything OK?”

“Yes, Dad, everything is just fine. I brought someone very special back from Dallas, and I want you to meet her.” Adam looked over at Jennifer, grabbed her hand, and gave it a light squeeze. “What about Hoss and Joe? Do you know if they’re free tonight? I was just at the office, and Laura said that they were both off site in meetings today, so she didn’t know how late they would be.”

“Hoss said that they would be home around 5:30.”

“Well, I would like for all of us to meet at the ranch house around 6:30, have some drinks, and then head to dinner from there. O’Reilly’s sound alright?”

“O’Reilly’s, huh?” Ben noted his son’s choice of such a fancy restaurant. This must be someone really special, he thought to himself. “Adam, is there something you want to tell your father first?”

“Well, Dad, one never knows,” Adam started laughing at his father’s assumptions. “But this is promising.”

“Son, I’m very happy for you, and I’m looking forward to this evening.”

“OK, Dad, we’re almost home, so I’ll see you at 6:30 tonight. When those brothers of mine get home, tell them to call Kaileen and Carolyn, and get cleaned up, because I want them to make a good first impression. See you later, Dad.”

“OK, my son, glad you’re home, safe and sound…Goodbye.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well, here we are,” Adam said as he drove up to his lakeside home that he had built just a few years earlier. The house was constructed with old world charm and a wrap around porch. “Come on inside and I’ll give you the grand tour.”

As they walked in from the garage, they passed through the mud room and the laundry room, on their way to the kitchen. A skylight illuminated the open and spacious room, which boasted dark cherry cabinets, stainless steel appliances, and a large center island. A picture window offered a spectacular view of the backyard and the lake just beyond. Through the pass-thru above the gas cook top, Jennifer saw the adjoining breakfast area and family room. The small breakfast area had a cherry wood table with a beveled glass insert, and a Tiffany hanging lamp in the center for light.

Adam led Jennifer into his family room, which was decorated in a western motif. A black leather couch and love seat formed a cozy sitting area in front of the fireplace. Lying just below the grand hearth was a bear skin rug, and above hung the head of a deer that Adam had captured on a hunting expedition with his father when he was a teenager. Pictures of the Cartwright clan lined the cherry wood mantle. A large flat screen TV and entertainment center with state of the art stereo and surround sound equipment finished off the room.

Just off the family room was Adam’s study. A map of the Ponderosa hung behind his large, heavy, cherry wood desk and leather executive chair. Along one wall, a coordinating bookcase held rare volumes of all imaginable titles.

Adam next took Jennifer upstairs to continue the tour on the second floor. They passed by a state of the art gym with Nautilus equipment and a rack of free weights on their way to the guest room. The bedroom was well appointed with turn of the century antique furniture, including a wooden frame bed, tastefully decorated with a hunter green goose down comforter. A large window seat afforded a view of the meadows that, on a clear day, stretched for miles to the mountain range. The beige walls and white trim continued into the bathroom, which housed a sink, dressing table, basic bath and shower combination, and royal blue towels and rugs.

Taking Jennifer’s hand, Adam led her from the room, down to the end of the hall, and to the master bedroom. Large double doors opened to reveal a magnificent suite overlooking the lake. The room was very masculine in design, with a cherry dresser, wardrobe, and large four poster bed made up with a maroon and blue paisley comforter, large pillows, and matching shams. An over-stuffed maroon leather loveseat sat in front of a fireplace and large brick hearth, perfect for cold Nevada winter nights. In the coordinating master bath, Jennifer found an oversized garden spa tub with a large glass shower next to it, a vanity with two sinks, and gold faucet fixtures throughout. A large walk-in closet was just off the shower stall. The beige walls and ceramic tiles were contrasted by maroon, hunter green, and navy accents.

“Well, this is my humble abode, which I designed myself, by the way. So what do you think? Do you think you could get used to living here?” Adam had taken Jennifer into his arms as he asked the question he had wanted to ask her since he had arrived in Dallas that fateful night.

“Are you asking me what I think you are asking, Adam Cartwright?” Jennifer looked up at him with a very surprised look on her face.

“I’m asking you to leave the DA’s office in Dallas, move to Nevada, come work as counsel for Cartwright and Sons, and live here on the Ponderosa with me. I love you, Jen, and I don’t want to ever be faced with what just happened in Dallas ever again. I can’t imagine my life without you now.”

“YES, Adam, I’ll come live here with you. YOU, Adam Cartwright, are my life now. I can’t imagine another day not waking up in your arms.” Jennifer looked up at him with sparkles of pure happiness and contentment in her eyes.

“I love you, Jennifer Devereux.”

“I love you, Adam Cartwright.”

Adam picked Jennifer up, walked over, and placed her gently on the bed. He bent down and started giving her gentle kisses as he unbuttoned her blouse. They hadn’t made love since the first night they met. They had kept to their vows to get to know each other, and now they were in love, and would be making arrangements to move Jennifer to Nevada to start a new life.

“Adam, everything finally feels so right for you and me. Make love to me, sweetheart, I want to feel your body entwine with mine.”

“Jen, I love you so much,” Adam said between the kisses he was bestowing on her lips, face and neck.

His hands had unbuttoned her blouse, and were fondling her breasts through her sheer lace bra. Jennifer’s nipples, erect and hard, were calling to be suckled. Jennifer unfastened her belt and jeans, and was trying to work out of them so that Adam could have his way with her wanting body. He stopped kissing her to help her take off the cream silk blouse and black jeans. She lay on the comforter in just her bra and panties as Adam started to map out her beautiful body. He unclipped the front closure bra and exposed her wanting breasts. Jennifer lay limp on the bed, filled with desire, as Adam’s mouth explored her soft peaks. He did not let either want for more than the other. His hands caressed her stomach, traveled down to her female organ over her panties, and then just inside the elastic waist. He moved his hand to the inside of her thigh and stroked just along the inside of her leg.

“Do you want me?” Adam breathed heavy into her ear.

“I desire you.” Jennifer passionately responded.

Adam proceeded to remove her panties, leaving her naked and yearning for his powerful lovemaking. Adam was not ready to indulge himself until he had brought her to a climax that she would not soon forget. He moved up to her neck and started to suckle, giving her tiny love bites down the nape and onto her chest. Jennifer fondled her breasts with one hand, as she caressed her wanting female with the other. The sight of Jennifer pleasuring her own body, arousing herself in unison with him, made Adam groan with hunger. He continued his assault down her side, tracing the outline of her body with his tongue. The further down he licked, the more motion her hands gave to her wet soft tissue between her legs. Adam stopped to nibble at her hip. He turned her slightly, and gave her a love bite on her ass that would be a reminder for days of the love that they shared this special afternoon. Adam continued down her thigh and moved in between her spread legs. He took her hand away and let his tongue trace the outline of her sexual lips. He then thrust his tongue into her dripping wet pink tissue and tasted her sweet nectar.

Jennifer let out a scream of ecstasy. “ADAM, oh baaaaby, you feel so good.” Adam continued to orally please his wicked lady, as she continued to express her enjoyment of his tongue inside her. “Oh! Adam! here I cum, baby! Jennifer huffed, as her body started to shake, and her sweet nectar shot deep from within. Adam continued to maneuver his tongue, tasting her love. Jennifer grabbed Adam’s strong shoulders and squeezed tightly as she rode the orgasmic tremble that pulsated through her body. She lay limply on the bed as Adam made his way up to Jennifer’s mouth to share his taste with her, parting her lips and intertwining his tongue with hers.

“Do you want me?” He breathed hard into Jennifer’s ear again.

“Yessssss I want you, oh baby, how I want you,” was her reply as she started to unbutton his shirt and undo his jeans. Adam assisted her hands, as she was almost too weak to undress him on her own.

Adam slipped out of his garments and flipped Jennifer onto her stomach, spreading her legs to enter her from the back. “Shhhhh, just lay there and let the climax re-build as I love you through and through,” he whispered again into her ear. His body gloved to hers, Adam held her hands, entwining their fingers, as he moved in and out in clockwork time. He moved her long locks to the side to expose her neck as he kissed with tender pecks. Feeling himself coming to a sexual peak, he placed his palms on the bed to steady himself, as he started to thrust wildly in and out of Jennifer’s dripping wet love nest.

Jennifer moaned with satisfaction at the feeling her man was giving her. He was penetrating deeply, and it felt good. Jennifer felt her body begin to shake again. The tingle started slowly at her feet and then came to a full throttle as it moved up through her legs and into her vagina. As her walls clamped around Adam’s hard member, the contractions sent him pulsating hot milky froth deep into her being. Both moaned in passion for the other, as Adam gently held Jennifer’s soft breasts and spent his last drop of love deep inside her. He lay on top of Jennifer, breathing hard, unable to move. She put her hands over his and gently kissed each finger, expressing her satisfaction. Adam moved to her side and they fell into a gentle lovers embrace. They looked into each other’s eyes, Adam kissed the woman he loved, and he pronounced the words that Jennifer had wanted to hear from the first night she had met Adam.

“Jen, I love you so much, will you be my wife?”

Jennifer hooked her legs around Adams hips. Adam reciprocated by grabbing her hands and caressing her fingers. He took her left hand in the cast and traced her fourth finger, saying, “I want you to be my life partner. If you will do me the honor of being my wife, we will pick out a ring that is suitable for this hand together.”

Tears of happiness filled Jennifer’s eyes as she said, “Yes, Adam, I will marry you. I will be your wife, your life partner.”

Both were now very happy and filled with love for each other, love that each thought they would never be able to feel for another human being again. But fate had brought them together. Determination, mutual respect, and admiration had developed into a strong bond and, eventually, love… love that would last a lifetime. They were excited and ready to share the good news with the rest of the Cartwright clan. Adam knew that his future bride would fit right in, and his brothers, their ladies, and father would adore his lady, and love her as he did.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Jen, this Hoss’ girlfriend, Carolyn, my youngest brother Joe’s, girlfriend, Kaileen, my father, Ben, my brother, Hoss, and my brother, Joe.” Jennifer went down the line and shook hands with all the Cartwright men and the special ladies in their lives. Their faces beamed with approval at Adam’s new lady.

Ben was glowing with special pride because his son had not looked happier in weeks. “You’ve been his best kept secret, Jennifer,” Ben said as he poured sherry for each of them.

“Well, Mr. Cartwright, it was only recently that Adam and I really discovered that we love one another. I think the feeling has been there since August, but with our hectic schedules and living so far apart, we have only been able to spend precious limited time together. But we talk every night on the telephone and we learned a lot about each other that way. But it has been an uphill battle to overcome the distance between us.”

“Jennifer, please call me Ben. Mr. Cartwright is so formal.”

“Thank you Mr. Cart, I mean Ben,” Jennifer said as she sipped her sherry.

“Well,” Adam clapped his hands together. “I don’t know about you six, but I am starving.” Adam looked at Jennifer and winked as he thought about the workout he had with her just a few hours prior. “Let’s all head to O’Reilly’s.”

“Big brother, I couldn’t have said it better myself. By the way, you picking up this tab?” Hoss asked with a smile and tilt of his head.

“Hoss, you can have anything on the menu. My brother, tonight is special, and I want to celebrate.” Adam slapped his brother on the back as they all started to head out the front door.

“Yeehaw, big brother! I’m glad that you found this little filly. What did I tell you about those Texas women? Was I right?”

“Yes, Hoss, you were right.” Adam looked adoringly into Jennifer’s eyes as he grabbed her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze as if she was the only beautiful woman in Texas. Jennifer gazed back into Adam’s eyes before placing her arm around his waist and laying her head against his chest as they walked toward the car.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ting ting ting ting Adam tapped his crystal fluted glass filled with Champagne. “I would like to propose a toast, and I have an announcement to make to all of you. Actually, I guess WE have an announcement to make.” Adam grabbed Jennifer’s hand and pulled her up to stand next to him. “Jennifer has agreed to move to Nevada and live on the Ponderosa with me, and today, she has also agreed to be my wife.” Adam looked into her eyes as he announced to the five most important people in his life their future plans of marriage.

The three Cartwright men, Carolyn, and Kaileen all stood up to congratulate Jennifer and Adam.

“Welcome to the family and the Ponderosa, Jennifer.” Ben came over to his future daughter-in-law and gave her a kiss and hug. “I can tell you have made my son so very happy.”

“Thank you, Ben, I’m happy to be here, and I look forward to becoming a part of your family soon. No wedding day is set yet, but I’m sure that once I get settled, it will be one of the first items on our list to discuss.”

“I hope that you’ll consider being married on the Ponderosa. We have some beautiful land that would make a gorgeous setting for a ceremony, but I’ll leave that up to you and Adam to decide, of course.” Ben and Jennifer continued with their conversation as the two younger brothers and their significant others were patting Adam on the back for a fine choice in a lady, and joking about how he was now officially off the market.

“Well, son, you couldn’t have made a better choice. You seem genuinely happy, and I’m so proud of you.” Ben’s eyes started to tear up as he took Adam into his arms and hugged him tightly, patting him on the back.

“I know, Dad, she was sent to me from God. She came into my life when I needed her most; she’s patient, loving, and kind. I fell in love with her the first moment I laid eyes on her.”

As everyone sat back down at the table, Ben proceeded to ask Jennifer what she did for a living. She explained that she was a prosecutor in the DA’s office in Dallas, and that, although she enjoyed that position, she would be sending her resignation notice via FedEx in the coming week. She planned to hang up her prosecutor hat, take some classes in corporate law, and study for the Nevada Bar Exam, so that she could come to work as counsel for Cartwright and Sons as Adam had requested.

“Did you have any interesting cases as a county prosecutor in a big urban city like Dallas, Jennifer?” Joe asked inquisitively as they all began eating their salads that had just been brought to them by their waitress.

“Actually, Joe, I’ve had some very interesting cases over the past five years, and my last one was the case to end all cases. It’s what made me finally decide it was time for me to leave that line of work and start fresh here in Nevada.” Jennifer went on to tell them the haunting details of the capital murder case, and how Mike had given his life so that hers might be spared. “In fact, that’s how I got this very bright neon pink cast on my arm. I broke my wrist when Mike threw me between the cars to get me out of harm’s way.”

The family had all stopped eating to listen to the intense story. Adam became visibly upset as she got to the part where she had called him out of the meeting, and how he rushed to Dallas to be with her in her hour of need.

“So that’s why you called me from your car that night and told me you were on your way to Dallas. You said it was an emergency and you would explain later. Son, I’m so sorry you and Jen had to deal with this on your own. I wish I had known, Adam,” Ben said in astonishment over the horrid details.

Hoss, Carolyn, Kaileen, and Ben all looked at the couple as Joe spoke. “Dad told us that you had called on your way to the airport, and that you’d sounded shaken, but that he didn’t have any details other than you were on your way to Dallas and you didn’t know when you’d be back. We had no idea what you two were going through.” Joe reached over to pat his brother on the shoulder.

“It’s over now, and Jen has agreed to move to Nevada and start a new life as my wife, and that’s all that matters.” Adam stated, as he pushed his salad around on his plate.

“To a happy fulfilling future filled with love and lots of grandchildren.” Ben lifted his glass to his son and his bride-to-be, trying to lift the fallen spirits.

“To nieces and nephews; hopefully, there will be many,” Joe said as he toasted his eldest brother and his future sister-in-law.

A smile returned to Adam’s face, as he leaned over and kissed Jennifer. “I’m looking forward to being a father to our children. You will be a great mom,” Adam whispered.

She blushed and whispered back, “We’ll have fun making them too, Mr. Cartwright.”

Their shared laughter and soft blushes left no doubt in the minds of their dinner companions as to what intimate comments Jennifer and Adam might have spoken to one another.

Chapter Ten

Adam held the engagement ring, so delicate and small amidst his strong wide hands. With a smile on his face and passion in his eyes, Adam presented the sparkling gift of his love to Jennifer. “I saw this, and I thought of you. It’s your choice, but I think this ring was made for your hand.”

“I love it Adam; it’s perfect.” She blushed a light hue of pink. “This is your gift to me. I shouldn’t have a say in what you choose. But I do love it, and would be honored to wear it forever.”

Mr. Jackson, the owner of Truly Exquisite Jewelry Designs in Carson City, began to point out the ring’s attributes as he sized it to Jennifer’s left ring finger. “This engagement ring is beautifully set in platinum. It has a 2.00 carat princess cut diamond with square blue sapphires channel set down each side of the band. On either side of the sapphire channel is a single row of prong set round diamonds. Its high polished finish is truly remarkable.” He looked up at Adam. “A platinum band with channel set diamond and sapphires would be a perfect match to go with this extraordinary ring, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I’ll take it,” Adam pronounced with strong conviction, knowing that there was nothing more perfect as a symbol to put on his woman’s finger.

“Very well, Mr. Cartwright, when you and your fiancée decide to come in and look at loose diamonds and sapphires for the wedding band, please keep in mind the production time is approximately six to eight weeks. You will need to schedule appropriately for your anticipated wedding date,” Mr. Jackson informed the attractive couple as they gazed into each others eyes, not really absorbing what he told them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Jennifer Devereux, what is taking you so long? I’m getting anxious out here!” Carol stood with her hands on her hips, frustrated at the length of time it was taking for her friend to come out of the dressing room. Jennifer and Carol had been to several different boutiques in Reno and Carson City, before they finally landed at A Couture Collection Bridal Boutique in downtown Carson City.

Jennifer stood motionless, mesmerized by her image in the mirror. “Carol, this dress is perfect, and I can’t take my eyes off the reflection that is staring back at me. I think this is the dress.”

The dress, of sheath design, was made of white silk and highlighted Jennifer’s curvy figure. Spaghetti straps were accented with glistening beads, and a sweetheart neckline hinted at a respectable amount of cleavage. A plunging back of imported sheer lace inset was adorned with seed pearls and sequins. The skirt featured a pleated and draped fishtail train with silk covered buttons draping from mid back to the gather of the train.

Carol watched Jennifer step out from behind the dressing room door and gracefully walk up onto the platform to face the big mirror in the public area. “Jen!” Carol’s breath was taken away at her radiant beauty. “Adam is going to adore you in that gown. That dress is you!”

“Carol, I think you’re right. This is the dress; I knew it as soon as I put it on. I have the veil in the dressing room, and it matches this dress perfectly. I chose a Swarovski Crystal tiara to accent.”

“Miss Devereux, I’m sorry I had to step away for a moment, I was needed by another client,” the owner of the shop apologized as she returned. “Oh this dress is just exquisite on you. It hugs every curve of your figure.”

“I agree. This is the dress that I will take. I also want the veil and tiara to match, please,” Jennifer said with excitement in her voice.

“Very well, while you’re changing I’ll be up at the desk ordering the dress for you.”

Jennifer changed back into her faded CK Jeans and pink angora sweater, as it was still quite chilly for a Nevada spring day. “Carol, I never thought that after Mathew I would find true love again. Adam is everything I could ever want in a man. Sometimes I think I’m having a dream. I feel like one day I’ll wake up, and it all will be gone.” Carol hugged her best friend, and the two girls headed up front to give the clerk the information needed to complete the order, and to pay for the dress.

“Miss Devereux, the dress will be shipped directly to you. When you are ready for the alterations, just give me a call, and I’ll set up everything for you. Where would like your dress shipped?”

“Please have it shipped to the Ponderosa,” Jennifer said cavalierly, as she dug through her Louis Vitton for her Visa card.

“I’m sorry, but did you say the Ponderosa, as in the Cartwright Ponderosa?”

“Yes, is there a problem in having it delivered there?” Jennifer looked up from her purse with a puzzled look.

“Do you mind if I ask which of the Cartwrights you are engaged to?”

Although Jennifer felt the line of questioning inappropriate, she answered, “My fiancé is Adam Cartwright.”

Carol and Jennifer, now perplexed, looked at each other, as Jennifer asked the woman, “Why do you ask?”

The clerk’s demeanor turned callous, “Maam, Adam Cartwright was my fiancé at one time. We broke up in August of last year. He sure didn’t let the logs go cold in his furnace, did he?”

Astonished, Jennifer noted the name badge…LISA!

Jennifer, visibly shaken, was not sure if she should go through with her purchase. She was afraid that Lisa might sabotage the dress in some way. With fire in her eyes, Jennifer spoke very matter-of-factly. “Lisa, whatever you and Adam had is long since over. He and I are now engaged to be married.”

“Miss Devereux, I will order your dress, and it will come to you just as you have requested, to the Ponderosa. I suppose that you are living in the house that Adam built for him and me? You know, the one by the lake?” Lisa sarcastically bragged, as if Adam had built the house specifically in her honor.

“Lisa, I don’t know what your reasoning is for telling me this, but Adam has told me all about your relationship. It was over before we even met.”

“Adam is still in love with me; he will never stop loving me. He only found a replacement in you, because I wouldn’t come back after he abandoned me. He wanted me back, he begged me to come back, but I said NO.” Lisa’s venom continued to spill. “I guess you were his second choice when he couldn’t have the only woman he ever really loved back in his life.”

Jennifer, clearly upset, glared at Lisa and walked out of the store. The dress didn’t seem that important anymore. Carol, frightened by her best friend’s fury, didn’t know what to say to ease the tension she could see building within her. Jennifer was furious, and she wasn’t talking. The long trip back to the ranch was deathly quiet. Whenever Carol would try to speak, Jennifer would cut her off and tell her to stay out of it. She didn’t want to talk about the dress or any of the wedding preparations. Jennifer needed to talk to Adam before their life together moved forward on The Ponderosa. Carol wondered in silence, is this marriage in jeopardy?

Adam had just finished fertilizing the lawn, when he saw the girls drive up. Unbeknownst of the mood Jennifer was in, he walked into the garage to greet the two girls. “Hi, Babe. Carol.” Adam walked over to Jennifer’s driver side to grab a hug and kiss. She shrugged him away and stormed into the house without a word, slamming the door behind her.

“What the hell was that all about?” Adam was concerned at Jennifer’s obvious foul mood. “You two have a fight?” Adam asked innocently.

“No, Adam, we didn’t.” Carol sounded exasperated. “But I have a feeling, before it’s all over, you two will.” Carol turned and began to walk out of the garage. “With that being said, I am going to head to the main house and visit with your family for a while. You two need your privacy.”

“Carol, wait,” Adam said urgently.

At Adam’s insistence, Carol stopped and responded, “Adam, you need to talk to Jennifer. We met Lisa today.” Leaving Adam in stunned silence, Carol set off for the main house.

Lisa! Adam felt a lead weight drop to the pit of his stomach. Where in the hell did they run into her, and how did they engage in conversation? He wondered to himself.

Adam headed into the house; a look of determination was on his face. He had to get to the bottom of what transpired between the woman he loved, and the woman he despised. He searched the ground floor, and did not find Jennifer. He called her name, but there was no answer. He took the stairs two at a time, and burst in the bedroom, opening both doors, to find Jennifer staring out the window at the big lake. “I understand that you met Lisa today. How the hell did you two cross paths?”

Tears streaming down Jennifer’s face, she was unable to turn toward Adam, who was standing in the doorway. “Yeah, I met Lisa today,” Jennifer laughed through her tears. “She owns the bridal shop where I found my dress, the perfect dress that I wanted to marry you in, the dress that I was to wear on our first day as Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright. I feel like my life is falling in around me, Adam. I thought I had found true love with you, and that your life with Lisa was completely over.”

“Wait a minute.” Adam moved toward Jennifer, who was still facing the window. “You wanted to marry me in? Was to wear? What’s going on here, Jennifer?” He reached her then, and placed his hands on her shoulders, trying to turn her shaking frame toward him, to have her look him in the eye. “Nothing has changed for me. Are you saying you’re having doubts now about our engagement and getting married? Is that what you’re saying, Jennifer?” Adam’s voice grew worried at Jennifer’s tone and body language.

With a frightened voice Jennifer said, “Stay away from me, Adam, don’t touch me.” She shrugged him off and moved toward the other window that looked out onto the breathtaking mountains.

Adam stood in shock and bewilderment. His rage at Lisa was boiling over. He tried to control his anger, as his face blushed with fury, and his voice strained. “Jennifer, you need to start talking! What did that bitch say to you, to make you question my love for you? Tell me now!” Adam’s voice started to rise.

She sobbed harder and turned back to Adam, who had started to walk toward her again. “She said that you two were engaged. She said you abandoned her. Is that what happened, Adam?” Jennifer put her hands out to stop Adam’s advancement. “You told me that you were only living together and that SHE wanted out! That SHE never wanted to see you again. You said SHE left YOU!” Jennifer wiped her tear soaked cheeks. “She told me that when you came home from Dallas, you begged her to come back, but she said NO! Is that why when I called you, you wanted to try and get into my life again?” Jennifer turned back toward the window. “You couldn’t have the only woman who you really ever loved, so you settled for me? Am I your sloppy seconds, Adam?”

Adam began to pace the floor. His head hung low as he brushed his fingers through his hair. “Where is she?” he said with icy calmness.

Jennifer continued to look out the window in silence, except for her steady sniffling.

Grabbing Jennifer by the shoulder, Adam turned her around, demanding the answer to his question. “Where is she!?!” His lips were tight and his eyes filled with rage.

Jennifer jumped and shuddered at his forceful demand for answers to Lisa’s whereabouts.

Although he was still very angry, Adam calmed down, feeling badly that he had scared Jennifer to the point where she didn’t want him near her. “Where did you see her?”

“She owns A Couture Collection Bridal Boutique in Carson City,” Jennifer responded, still visibly upset.

“You, Jennifer,” Adam demanded, while pointing his finger directly at her, “Do not leave this house until I return.” He grabbed his hat, wallet, and keys, and stormed out of the house, slamming the front door behind him.

Jennifer ran to the door, only to see his Jeep Cherokee Laredo speed away down the street toward Carson City.

Adam’s eyes were filled with tears as he drove fast and erratically. He reduced his speed as he entered the mountain drive toward the valley below. He pulled up to the small boutique and waited in his car, like a hunter waiting for his prey. He would confront Lisa when she locked up to go home for the day. It was 5:45 p.m. and the shop closed at 6:00 p.m.

Adam saw Lisa come through the door. As she turned to put her key in the lock, he came up behind her, and pushed her back into the shop. Adam’s attack was swift and quiet. Lisa was taken by surprise. When she turned around, she saw the fire in Adam’s eyes, and was frightened that he would hurt her.

“You obviously have spoken to your, ahem, fiancée, haven’t you?” Lisa asked in a cold calculating voice.

Adam moved toward Lisa, as he spoke in a chilling tone. “You god damn evil bitch, just who the hell do you think you are? You wanted out of my life, and I let you go!”

Lisa moved backward in fear, trying to keep a safe distance from Adam.

“You didn’t want me contacting you, so I didn’t!” Adam continued his advancement, as Lisa backed away. “I moved on with my life, and found a woman who I truly love and want to marry. So who the hell do you think you are to try and set out to destroy her!?! Tell me now, you conniving monster!”

Lisa was forced against the wall, with Adam’s face a mere few inches from hers. “Because I still love you Adam, and I want you back!”

As Lisa broke down in tears, Adam backed away, shaken by the revelation that, after all this time, Lisa was still in love with him. Adam grabbed his head and continued to retreat. “You told me you hated me, you didn’t want me anymore.” Adam laughed sarcastically. “You said you wanted out, and not to try and find you.” Adam paced the floor, seething. He suddenly turned back to her and grasped her by the arm. “You almost destroyed me, Lisa! Why now? Why? I have moved on! I have found the woman I love and plan to marry!”

Lisa pulled herself from Adam’s strong grip. “Adam, why didn’t you ever ask me to marry you?” Lisa screamed back at him. “That’s all I ever wanted to hear from your lips! Lisa, will you marry me? But nooooo!” She threw her hands in the air out of frustration. She continued her rant with a sardonic tone. “The big shot CEO of Cartwright and Sons had a different agenda. His job was more important than the woman he professed to love! That’s why I left you, Adam, not because I stopped loving you. Don’t you see, Adam?” Lisa broke down, sobbing, “I didn’t leave you; you left me.” Lisa tried to put her arms around Adam’s waist, as she looked directly into his eyes. “You left emotionally, not physically.”

Adam pushed her away and glared back into her eyes. “Stay out of my life, Lisa. Don’t you dare come near Jennifer again; if you do, I will hunt you down. That is not a threat, darlin’, that’s a promise! Stay out of our lives, or so help me God, Lisa…” Adam drew his hands up over his face, trying to calm the rage burning inside. “If she is gone when I get home, there will be hell for you to pay!”

Adam stormed out the door, got back into his Jeep, and sped away. He stopped off at the florist down the street to buy a dozen long stem pink roses, Jennifer’s favorite. I have to somehow make you understand everything. You have to believe me, he thought to himself. He would tell her everything that had happened with Lisa. I have to make you see that I love only you, and that Lisa did what she did because she still loves me, but I am NOT in love with her.

Lisa came out of the boutique, still unnerved by Adam’s aggressive behavior with her. She noticed Adam’s car parked in front of the florist shop, and watched him exit with the beautiful bouquet of flowers.

“Why couldn’t you love me with that kind of passion?” Lisa walked to her car with her head hung low. Her attempt to drive Jennifer and Adam apart had obviously failed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When Adam arrived back home, Jennifer, still very upset over the whole ordeal, was in the kitchen making dinner. Adam came through the door with the dozen pink roses in hand. He sat the floral gift on the island, and walked up behind Jennifer, placing his hands loosely around her waist. She hadn’t acknowledged his entrance into the kitchen, but she didn’t pull away from his embrace. “Can I have a hug and kiss?” he whispered in her ear, and rested his head gently on hers.

Jennifer turned around in Adam’s arms, keeping hers crossed at her chest. With hurt still in her eyes, she said, “Where did you go, Adam? To Lisa I bet.”

Adam nodded.

“Why couldn’t you just leave it alone?”

“Jen, you were very upset when you came home. I was angry and hurt that you didn’t believe what I had told you about her.” Adam brushed the few strands of hair that had fallen into her face from her loose French twist. “Yes, I went and saw her. I told her if she ever came near you again, there would be hell to pay.” Adam stroked Jennifer’s cheek with his thumb. “I brought you your favorite flowers, pink roses. I love you Jen, and I don’t want this to come between us.” Adam knew that the roses were not going to smooth over everything that had happened that day. He felt as though their relationship might be in trouble. But with time, and a lot of talking, something that he and Lisa had never done, he felt their love would prevail.

“Dinner is almost ready.” Jennifer turned back to the stove, stirring the spicy sauce, without acknowledging the roses. “Why don’t you go wash up? You’ve been working in the yard; you need to get cleaned up.”

Adam, still in his black jeans and black work shirt, had not even thought about the sweat and rough beard that was sprouting. He left the crystal vase of roses on the island and headed upstairs to take a shower and change clothes. As he reached the top of the stairs, Adam heard Jennifer break down into tears of sorrow. He started back down, but stopped himself only two steps into his return, knowing that she wanted to be alone. He turned back around and went into the bedroom, stripped down, and took a shower.

Adam re-emerged clean, but not shaven, to find Jennifer setting the table for dinner. Her tears had dried, but she was still not smiling or talking. She kept her distance from Adam, but had placed the flowers on the table.

The flowers are in the middle of the table. That’s a good sign, Adam thought to himself. She at least acknowledged the flowers, and wants to make them a part of our dinner.

Jennifer returned to the kitchen and Adam sat down. “Do you want any help, sweetheart?” Adam tried to act if things were getting back to normal. He usually helped her with the preparation without asking, but he thought better and asked, for she might tell him to go to hell if he jumped in and got in her way.

Jennifer didn’t respond as she brought the spaghetti to the table and placed it to the side of the salad, before sitting down next to Adam.

“Would you like me to go into the cellar and get some wine for dinner, sweetheart?” Adam asked as he dished out the salad.

“Yes, that would really be nice. I’ll get the glasses,” she said, as they both got up from the table. Adam headed to the wine cellar and Jennifer to the cabinet that held the wine goblets.

When Adam returned, Jennifer was sitting back at the table eating her salad. She looked a million miles away, not even noticing when he sat down. “Jen?” Adam timidly called as he opened the bottle of wine,

Jennifer continued to eat her salad in silence, not looking at anything in particular.

“Jen,” Adam said again, taking her hand in his.

Shaking her head, she emerged from her deep thoughts back to reality. “Huh? Oh, I’m sorry, what?”

“You look a million miles away, sweetheart,” Adam said as he poured each of them a glass of wine and set the bottle on the table. He took Jennifer’s fork from her other hand, and held both of her hands in his.

Jennifer offered no resistance, as she realized he was trying to resolve the problems of the day.

“Jen, I love you more than life itself. Please don’t let today come between what we have worked so hard to build.”

Jennifer’s barrier started to break down. The coldness in her face began to warm as she turned to Adam, and looked into his meaningful eyes. He didn’t need to say another word. His expression of concern and love spoke volumes. Jennifer took one of her hands from his and ran her fingers across his rough whiskers. “Adam, I’m sorry I questioned your love for me today. I wasn’t prepared for what Lisa said to me. Here I was, I had found the perfect dress, the dress that I would wear on the first day of our journey together as husband and wife. I was on cloud nine, when she brought me crashing back to earth like a meteorite falling from space, with the things she said.”

Adam got up from his chair, put his arms around Jennifer’s shoulders, kissed her hair, and put his face next to hers. “That’s why I had to go set the record straight with her. To let her know under no uncertain terms is she to ever come near you again.”

Jennifer turned her face to Adam’s cheek and gave him a kiss. “I love you, Adam.”

Adam pulled Jennifer to her feet, and gave her a big hug in relief, whispering back into her ear, “I love you too, Sweetheart.” He kissed her ear and pulled her chair out, so that she could sit back down. He returned to his seat and they resumed their meal, smiling at each other as they began to talk about the day’s adventures.

Chapter Eleven

Spring had settled into a dry Nevada summer. Adam was mixing his time between the office and the ranch, helping herd the cattle and moving them up higher into the mountains that were now covered with lush green grass from the spring snow melt. Jennifer was taking distant learning classes online from the William S. Boyd School of Law in Las Vegas, brushing up on her corporate law, and getting ready for the Nevada State Bar Exam. When she heard the door bell ring, she left the study to answer it. To her astonishment, Lisa had once again come to haunt her life. Standing in the doorway of her home, Jennifer noted that the woman was different this time, beaten and bruised. But even with Lisa’s obvious vulnerable state, Jennifer couldn’t bring herself to feel any sympathy for her, and expressed her displeasure at the intrusion. “What are you doing here at my home! Did you not understand Adam’s warning?”

“Is Adam home? I must speak to him; it’s important,” Lisa said somberly.

Jennifer became angry. “No, he’s not home. He’s out on the range herding cattle with his brothers. Now I’m only going to ask you once to please get off of our property. If you don’t leave, I’ll call the sheriff to have you removed.”

“I’m not here to cause trouble; I just need to see Adam. I wouldn’t be here if wasn’t important,” Lisa protested, unwilling to leave at Jennifer’s request.

Adam, dusty from being in the mountains all morning and afternoon, had returned home, and had stopped in the backyard to turn on the sprinklers. Still wearing his chaps and hat, he came around the side of the house and saw Lisa standing at the front door. Taken off-guard, Adam froze, the confrontation he had dreaded playing out in front of him. He instinctively moved to intercede, but held himself back after a step, impressed that Jennifer seemed to be taking control of the situation.

“Lisa, I don’t know what type of hold you think you have over MY MAN, but what you had with him is OVER and dead. He is in love with me now, and we are to be married. Why can’t you get that through your head! YOU, my dear, left him. You may have hurt him, but you didn’t destroy him. I know how you alley cats work, sleeking in and out of garbage cans late at night, waiting for the right time to pounce. But guess what; I am the tiger that will eat you alive. I’ve dealt with worse scum than you when I was an assistant district attorney, so you don’t scare me, missy. Go back to your hole and leave us alone.”

“Look, Jennifer, I need to see Adam. He did love me once, and I know he would want to help me now. I’ll get in touch with him one way or another, so you can either tell him that I came by, or I’ll contact him behind your back. The choice is yours.”

Adam appreciated the way Jennifer was standing up to Lisa. He had been amused by her description of the temptress as a common alley cat. But at this point, he felt it was time to intervene. Lisa was obviously hurt, and although he no longer loved her, he did still feel a sense of duty to help her. “Lisa,” Adam looked at her with contempt, yet with concern as he approached, “what the hell are you doing here?”

Startled out of their standoff by Adam’s sudden appearance, both women turned to face him as Lisa began her impassioned plea. “Adam! I’m only here because I need your help. Tom came home drunk late last night. We had a fight, and he beat and raped me. When he finally passed out, I was able to escape. I didn’t know where else to go. I knew you would know what to do.” Knowing that it would help her cause, Lisa began to cry. She was sure Adam would come to her rescue. That was the way of all of the Cartwright men. They never refused a person in need of help.

Jennifer wasn’t buying Lisa’s act. She knew that Lisa had something up her sleeve, and she was using this display to her fullest advantage. The longer Jennifer stood there, the more rage was was building inside of her; but she wasn’t about to show it. She couldn’t understand why Adam wasn’t physically removing Lisa from the property. This evildoer was once again slithering her way between her and Adam, and worse yet, Adam was allowing it. This fueled her resentment even more.

“Lisa, come in for a minute,” Adam said, as he put his arm around her to escort her inside the house.

“Adam!” Jennifer exclaimed in disbelief, objecting to the invasion of her home. But all she received from Adam in response was a patronizing look that said, “I will handle this.” Infuriated by the turn of events, Jennifer retreated to the study and attempted to return to her course work. But she was too upset with Adam to concentrate, so she turned off her computer and ventured into the hallway to listen to the conversation between the former lovers.

“Now tell me exactly what happened, “Adam said to Lisa, handing her a glass of water as she sat on the chair in the entry hall.

“When I got home from work yesterday, Tom wasn’t there yet. But I didn’t think anything of it. His partner embezzled from their company, and he’s been working long hours to find out just how many clients have been affected and to what extent. I fixed myself some dinner and settled in to watch a movie. He came home around midnight, drunk. I asked him where he had been, and he told me it was none of my business. He started to ramble about how he had bought me the dress shop to keep me happy, and wasn’t that enough, that now I had to question his every move. I told him no, but coming home drunk was not acceptable to me. That’s when he said ‘Well, I will show you who’s in charge of this household’, and he slapped me. He hit me so hard I went flying into the wall. I told him to get out of the house and to not come home until he was sober. He came at me, grabbed me, and threw me into the bedroom. He started to accuse me of cheating on him, of being in collusion with his partner. He said that we had embezzled the money together so that we could leave him holding the bag, while we sailed off to paradise together.”

“Well, were you? Were you in collusion with his partner?” Adam looked at her with his brows hung low and his arms crossed across his expansive chest, as he leaned back against the front door.

“God, NO, Adam! I might be a lot of things in your eyes, but I would never help anyone embezzle money.

Adam’s stare and stance did not change. “Go on. So he accused you of embezzling from him with his partner, then what?”

“I kept telling him that he was dead wrong, and asking where he got such a notion. He told me to shut up and get undressed. When I refused, he ripped my clothes and slapped me around some more. Even though I was bleeding, he kept hurting me. I cried and pleaded for him to stop, but he just grabbed my arms and held me down as he violated me. The smell of sour liquor on his breath was repulsing me. This went on all night long. He got up at one point to go get the bottle of whiskey we had in the cabinet, and he drank all of that. I tried to escape then, but he caught me, and pulled me back into the room, slapping me around more. When he finally passed out this morning, I gathered some of my things and headed for my shop. I locked myself in and cried. I didn’t know where to go. I knew when he woke and didn’t find me there, he would come looking for me at the shop, and so I left and came here. I don’t have anywhere else to turn. Please, Adam, help me.” Lisa, now sobbing, put her face in her hands.

Adam sighed and patted her on the back. “I will help you, Lisa.” His tone of voice had softened to Lisa’s story. She’s been through so much, I need to help her, Adam thought to himself.

Jennifer was outraged by Adam’s response to Lisa. First he allows this bitch into our home, and now he’s going to help her! She’s an adult; she can help herself. Tears started to flow down Jennifer’s cheeks as her body shook. Adam has made up his mind up that he was going to help Lisa. After all that she did to try and break us up just a few months ago. Jennifer began to question Adam’s love for her. If he truly loved me, he would have sent her away; but instead, he invited her in our home, our safe haven. How can I trust his love if he allows this to happen? He is supposed to protect and honor me, not some snake in the grass.

Adam moved into the other room to make a call. Neither Jennifer nor Lisa could hear the short phone conversation.

Who’s he talking to? Jennifer wondered.

Lisa regained her composure and wiped her tears, revealing a smirk. I have him right where I want him, she schemed.

Soon Adam reappeared and took Lisa’s hand to help her up. “Let’s go. I’m going to get you situated somewhere safe in town.”

“You are? Where are we going?” Lisa acted surprised that he was so willing to help her, as she inwardly smiled smugly to herself. This had been her plan all along–to lure him away from the house and into her arms.

Without a response to Lisa or a goodbye to Jennifer, Adam led Lisa out the door and into his Jeep.

Jennifer was devastated. Not knowing where they were going or when Adam would return, she decided that she could not live with this man any longer. She packed her bags and left a note for Adam.

Adam,

My love can no longer be tested this way. You have allowed Lisa to come between us again, and I can not tolerate this type behavior from the man who supposedly loves me and claims to want to protect me for the rest of his life. I am flying to New Mexico to be with Carol. Please don’t contact me. I need time to think. I love you Adam; but I can’t live with you like this.

Jennifer

With that, she left the engagement ring that she had not taken off since he had placed it on her finger, and walked out the door to catch her flight to New Mexico.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam pulled up to a small frame house in Carson City. Although the house had been built in the 1950’s, it had been restored to include modern conveniences.

“Where are we?” Lisa asked as she looked in bewilderment at the light grey sided home with a porch swing out front.

“This is my executive assistant’s home. Her name is Laura Rosehill.” Adam explained as he squinted into the late afternoon sun from behind the steering wheel.

“Well, what are we doing here? Aren’t you taking me to a hotel in town? I don’t understand? What is going on here, Adam?” Lisa began to panic as her plot was unraveling.

“Laura is a very trusted employee and, now I’m finding, a very good friend. She is also the assistant director at the battered women’s shelter here in town. Laura is who I was on the phone with at the house. I called her to see if she could take you there tonight.” Adam finally looked Lisa in the face as he finished his sentence.

“Adam, I don’t need a women’s shelter, I need you! I need you to protect me. Jennifer can’t give you what I gave you. You’ll never be able to recapture what we lost.” Lisa was beginning to cry again. Her fears were true. She felt like she was caught in quicksand, and didn’t have a way to get out.

“Lisa, I told you two months ago to stay away from me and my family. My life is now with Jennifer. I love her and only her. Soon she will be my wife. I agreed to help you today only because I once cared for you very much. The women’s shelter is the best place for you. They will keep you safe until you can get back on your own feet again. They will help you with legal advice, and I strongly recommend that you take it and press charges against Tom. What did you expect from me?”

“I want you back, Adam. Can’t you see that I need you? I made a mistake. I realize that now. Why won’t you forgive me so that we can try to put the pieces back together again? You don’t know Jennifer the way that you and I know each other. Please, Adam. I want you, I need you.” Oceans of tears fell from Lisa’s face as she sobbed into her hands, humiliated, and unable to look at Adam.

“I’m sorry, Lisa, but it’s over between you and me. There is nothing left, no pieces to pick up. When you left me, you destroyed everything that meant something to us. This is where we say goodbye. I want you to take the advice that Laura gives you, and make a new life for yourself with the help of the shelter. You are never to come to my house again. You are never to contact me or Jennifer or any member of my family. I don’t mean to kick you when you are already down, but this is the way it has to be. I love Jennifer and will not have you trying to come between us. Please don’t make me take legal action against you to keep you away. Now let’s go.” Adam got out of the vehicle and walked around to open the passenger side for Lisa. He helped her out and walked her to Laura’s door.

“Laura, thank you for agreeing to take Lisa in tonight. I appreciate this very much.” The smile returned to Adam’s face as Laura welcomed them inside.

“No problem, Adam. We’ll make sure she gets the help she needs,” Laura said in a sweet, compassionate tone, putting her arm around Lisa’s shoulders.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, bright and early,” Adam said with a wink as he turned back toward the door and opened it to leave.

“Goodnight, Adam. And thanks for bringing her here. I’ll make sure she gets to the shelter safely tonight. See you in the morning.”

“Goodnight, Laura. And goodbye, Lisa.” Adam closed the door behind him, not waiting for Lisa’s response.

Adam drove home a bit melancholy over the afternoon’s events. He hoped that when he got home Jennifer would understand why he had to do what he did. It wasn’t because he still had any feelings for Lisa. From the time he was a child, his father had always taught him to have compassion for any human being. He pulled his cell phone from his console and dialed the house. ‘You have reached the home of Adam and Jennifer…’ She must be outside, he thought to himself. He tried her cell phone. ‘Hi, this is Jennifer, leave me a message.’ Adam set the phone back down. I wonder where she is.

As Adam pulled into the driveway, the sun had set deeply into the horizon, and the lights inside the house all seemed to be off. When the garage opened, he noticed that Jennifer’s car was gone, and assumed that she must have gone to the grocery store to pick up something she needed for dinner. He got out of the Jeep, and walked into the house. As soon as he turned on the kitchen light, the sparkle of Jennifer’s engagement ring on the counter caught Adam’s eye. He ran and found the note lying beneath it. Adam’s face filled with horror as he read the note aloud. All he could do was let out a scream. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Jennifer, why? Don’t do this to us!”

Like a wild man, Adam ran up the stairs to the bedroom, to find the closet door open, and many of Jennifer’s clothes gone. Adam’s wrath at Lisa spewed. “You Bitch! You did it to me again! Why did I help you!” He fought to hold the tears back as he fumbled through the night stand in search of Jennifer’s address book. He didn’t care what the note said; he was not giving up on the woman he truly loved. He would not make the same mistake again that he had made with Lisa.

Grateful that Jennifer had left the book behind, Adam flipped through it, and dialed Carol’s number. He tried to regain his composure as he listened to the phone ring.

“Hello,” Carol answered in a jubilant voice.

“Carol, it’s Adam, have you heard from Jennifer?”

“No, Adam. What’s wrong?” Hearing the unrest in Adam’s voice, Carol immediately became alarmed.

“Lisa came to our door today. She’d been beaten and raped by her boyfriend. She didn’t have anywhere else to go. So I called my secretary, who helped her get into the local women’s shelter. When I came home from taking Lisa into town, Jennifer was gone. She left a note saying she was going to see you, and to not try to contact her. Carol, she left her ring!” He could hardly contain his emotions; the tears started to fall. His world was falling apart again, all because of Lisa.

Carol could hear the anguish in Adam’s voice. “Adam, I swear I haven’t heard from her. I don’t know if she is coming here or not. But if I do hear from her, I will call you immediately, I promise.” She was worried about Jennifer, but Carol’s heart ached for Adam as well. “Try to calm down, Adam. I’m sure things will work out. Let me see what I can find out, and I’ll be in touch as soon as I know anything.”

“Thanks, Carol.”

“Bye, Adam.”

Carol knew her friend. If Jennifer was coming, she would not call until she got to New Mexico, and Carol would be forced to go and pick her up at the airport. Jennifer would have known that had she called in advance, Carol would have talked her into staying to hear Adam out, even if it meant them coming to blows over it. Carol sat down and waited for Jennifer’s call. She didn’t agree with Jennifer’s decision to run away, but she would be supportive nonetheless. But she would keep her promise to Adam, and call him once Jennifer arrived, to let him know that she was safe, if nothing else.

Chapter Twelve

Just as Carol had anticipated, Jennifer had waited until she arrived at ABQ Airport to call her. It had been shortly after midnight, but she and Chuck put on their clothes and went to get her from the airport. On the way, Carol called Adam to let him know that Jennifer had arrived safely.

Early morning was now breaking, and the heat of the New Mexico day was settling in early. Jennifer was still exhausted from her flight to New Mexico via Las Vegas and Tempe.

“Good Morning, sunshine,” Carol said to her best friend, as Jennifer came strolling into the kitchen wearing her pajamas.

“Where’s the coffee?” Jennifer asked while yawning.

“It’s over there on the counter. I’ll get you a cup,” Carol said, rising from her seat in the breakfast nook. They hadn’t really had a chance yet to talk about what had transpired between Jennifer and Adam. Knowing that Jennifer had endured a long flight from Reno the night before, Carol had just wanted Jennifer to get a good night’s sleep when they returned to the house. Now it was morning, and it was time to get Jennifer’s side of the story. “You are my best friend. I have known you since we were just out of diapers. I took you in during the middle of the night, so start talking.” Carol looked at Jennifer as she set her coffee down on the table.

Jennifer, not able to look at Carol, just stared into her mug full of black coffee. “I can’t do it anymore, Carol. I just don’t have any fight left in me. I can’t keep fighting these demons in Adam’s life. I love him so much, but he just won’t let go of his past, and his past won’t let go of him.”

“By his past, you are talking about Lisa, right?”

Jennifer gave her a puzzled look.

“Yes, I know. He called me when he came home and you were gone.”

“I told him I didn’t want him to try to contact me.”

“Oh, Jen, come on. You love Adam more than life itself. Stop being as bull headed and stubborn as he is. You two belong together. He is your Adam, and you are his Eve. Don’t let the forbidden fruit break you apart.”

“Well, that forbidden fruit comes in the form of a woman named Lisa, and she won’t stay out of our lives, Carol. So what am I supposed to do? Let her continually come into our lives and slither her way back into Adam’s heart?”

“Jen, do you even know where Adam went last night?” Carol pounded her fist on the table at her friend’s frustrating inflexibility. “He took Lisa to meet Laura. Laura is a director for a battered women’s shelter. She took her in for the night, and was going to see that she got into the shelter. Would you not want Adam to do the same for you?”

“It’s not that I didn’t want her to get help, but why did she have to come to Adam? Why didn’t he just tell her to leave? He knows how much she tried to hurt me that day at the dress shop, and yet, he entertained her story. How much truth there is to it, I don’t know. But, nevertheless, he invited her into our home, Carol, our safe haven! That’s when I knew I couldn’t stay any longer. Please tell me he is not coming here today.”

“No, he isn’t coming. But only because I told him not to. He wanted to come, Jen. He said he didn’t care what your note said; he was not going to lose the only woman he truly ever loved. You should have heard him, Jen. His heart was shattered by you leaving.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Laura, get in here now.” Adam’s curt voice came through the intercom into Laura’s small cubical.

This is getting out of hand. I can’t go on this way much longer. I’m going to have to interject and risk losing my job. Laura got up and went into Adam’s office.

Adam hadn’t been himself for two weeks. Although he was holding in his feelings, and apparently trying not to show them at work, Laura could tell that something was terribly wrong. “Yes, Adam, what can I do for you?” Laura asked with a slight sigh.

“Have you finished the Norton file yet? I need it today.” Adam bent down to pick up the papers he had dropped on the floor.

“No, Adam, I haven’t finished them yet. You don’t need them until next Thursday. I won’t have them finished for another few days.”

Adam stood up and glared at her. “Laura, I need those files by tomorrow morning. If you can’t finish them tonight, then I will find someone who can.”

“Yes, Sir, will there be anything else?” Laura said, with her head hung low.

“No, that’ll be all, Laura. Please close the door on your way out.” Adam sat back down and began reading through the papers.

Laura returned to her desk, and placed her face in her hands. When Adam suddenly opened his office door, she tried to hide the tears that had begun to puddle in her eyes.

“Laura, are you sick? Do you need to go home?” Adam’s voice began to defrost.

“No, Adam.” Laura grabbed a tissue from her desk dispenser, wiped her eyes, and blew her nose. “I just need to get working on the reports, so that I won’t be here until midnight.” Laura turned her back on her usually warm boss, and began to type on her computer.

“Laura, please come back in my office. I need to talk to you.”

“Adam, I really need to stay focused on these reports. Is it something that can wait?”

“Please, Laura.” Adam placed his hand on her shoulder. “The report can wait. I would like to speak with you now.” Adam stepped aside to allow Laura to pass. He followed her into his office, and closed the door behind him.

“Laura, sit down.” Adam extended his hand toward the sofa near the door. As Laura settled herself, he paced for a minute, collecting his thoughts, before he sat next to her and grabbed her hand. “Laura, I don’t know how to begin to say how sorry I am for being cold and distant lately. It’s not my intention to demand things of you that are impossible, and then hold you accountable when you can’t produce them in the time frame that I have allotted you. Maybe it’s time I shared a few things with you.”

“Adam,” Laura’s voice softened as she placed her other hand on top of his, “I have a feeling I know where this is going. Working at the shelter, I’ve seen the worst in women and men. You are not immune to pain and suffering. I’m your professional secretary, but I can also be your friend. That is, if you want me to be.”

“Yes, I think that would be nice. God knows you put up with more of my BS than anybody else would,” Adam admitted with an apologetic smile.

“Then please tell me what’s going on. Maybe I can help.” Laura squeezed Adam’s hand, gently rubbing it to show she cared.

Adam slowly began to tell Laura about the recent upheaval in his life, starting with Jennifer’s initial contact with Lisa, and how that had led to his own confrontation with Lisa. He gave Laura more details about the day Lisa had shown up at his home, and why he had brought Lisa to her that night. Adam ran his hand through his hair in frustration as he explained that Jennifer had been gone when he returned home from her house, and she was now forbidding him to go to Carol’s to see her. “So you see, Lisa interfered once too often, and now I may have lost the only woman I have ever truly loved. Jen won’t come to the phone when I call, and she won’t return my messages.”

“What’s her number?” Laura asked.

“Why? What do you want to do?” Adam looked at her in wonder.

“Pay no mind to what I’m going to do. Just give me the name and the number of the person Jennifer is staying with, please.”

Adam got up and went to his desk. He looked up Carol’s phone number and wrote it on a Post-It note. Adam returned to the sofa, and somewhat reluctantly handed the piece of paper to Laura, keeping a hold of it as she tried to take it away.

“Trust me, Adam. I know what I’m doing,” Laura said sincerely.

With that, Adam let go of the note, and Laura returned to her desk without another word being exchanged. Adam wondered what she was planning. He was confident that Laura had his best interest at heart, so he put his faith in her, and tried not to worry.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hello,” Carol cheerfully answered the phone.

“Hi. Carol?

“Yes. Who’s this, please?

“My name is Laura, and I’m calling from Nevada. I’m Adam Cartwright’s secretary. Adam gave me your number at my request. He has been very distant and demanding these past few weeks, and, well, earlier today we had a very lengthy discussion about things. He finally shared what happened between him and Jen. The reason why I’m calling is that I’d like to work on getting these two lovebirds back together. Are you willing to help?”

“Laura, I will do anything humanly possible to help. I love Jen to death, but it’s time for her to go home. Those two are made for each other, and believe me, I have been trying to get her to talk to him. But she is just as stubborn as Adam, and she won’t budge.”

“I think drastic times call for drastic measures. I’m booking a flight for the day after tomorrow for Adam and me to come down. Would you mind giving me your address? Also, please don’t tell Jennifer that we are coming. We will just show up. They need to talk, Carol. If she is not going to talk to him over the phone, or come back home to Nevada, then we will come to her. I’ll speak with her first, if need be, but they are going to talk. They need to try and work things out. Adam wants that more than anything.”

“I know. He has been calling her cell phone every day, but she won’t answer it. He calls the house too, but she won’t come to the phone. If I’m not here, she won’t even pick up. He always leaves a message for her to call, but she just refuses. I don’t know what I’m going to do with her, Laura. I hope you can work some magic on those two. Something has to give, because it’s going to drive me to drink otherwise,” Carol said with a long sigh.

Re: The Romantic style

 by Adams_lover on Wed 15 Sep 2010 – 7:50

Chapter Thirteen

Adam and Laura arrived at Carol’s ranch house around 2:00 p.m. They sat in the car for a few minutes staring at the front door.

“Adam, are you ready?” Laura spoke softly, as she raised her hand, and placed it on Adam’s right shoulder.

“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. I love her, Laura. I have to convince her that we belong together; she has to come home where she belongs,” Adam said, as he removed his sunglasses, and squinted from the sunlight. “Let’s go.”

Adam and Laura got out of the car and walked to Carol’s front door. Adam took a deep breath to calm his nerves and steel himself against whatever obstacles Jennifer might put up.

Laura offered him a supportive smile, as her hand hovered just above the doorbell. “Okay?” When Adam nodded his assent, she pressed the button.

As Jennifer partially opened the door, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of her two visitors. “What are you doing here?”

“Don’t shut the door, Jennifer. We’re here to talk to you; please let us in,” Laura pleaded.

Keeping a tight grip on the door, Jennifer grew more perturbed. “I asked you to stay away, Adam. Why can’t you respect my wishes?”

“Jennifer, please just hear Adam out. Then after you’ve talked, if you want us to go, we will; I promise. But please just listen to him first.”

“Come in then,” Jennifer relented, as she stepped aside to allow Laura and Adam to enter Carol’s home.

Hearing the raised voices, Carol came to the entryway to see who was calling. “Adam!” she exclaimed, as she hugged and kissed him, before addressing his companion. “And you must be Laura.” Carol reached out to shake Laura’s hand.

With an angry scowl on her face, and her arms crossed across her waist, Jennifer stood by and observed the exchange in silence.

Adam quickly cut his eyes to Jennifer, to catch a glimpse of her demeanor. His heart sank when he saw that she was not warming to their presence.

“Let me show you to my office, where the three of you can have some privacy,” Carol offered. Leading the way, she frowned at Jennifer and her obstinacy as she walked past.

Knowing that she’d been had, Jennifer glowered back at Carol, resentful of her friend’s involvement in Adam and Laura’s ambush.

Laura fell in step behind Carol, as Adam hesitated and gestured to Jennifer to go ahead. Jennifer glared at him, as she turned to follow her best friend and Laura. Adam followed closely behind, not daring to reach out to her.

“I will leave you three alone. I’ll be in the kitchen, having a cup of tea, if you need me for anything.” Giving a stern look to Jennifer, and one of sympathy to Adam, Carol exited the room and closed the door.

“Sit down, you two.” Laura gestured with her hand toward the love seat in the spacious, well-appointed home office, where Carol worked on days she didn’t feel like driving into town. “Here are the rules. You will not interrupt one another. You will listen to everything the other has to say. I will be in the other room, but if I have to, I will come and moderate this discussion. You two are either going to work out your differences, or you are going to call it quits; but no more of this childish game. You’re grown adults, who love each other. Now, I’m leaving, so talk.”

Laura walked out of the room wondering if they would just sit there and glare at each other, or talk like two people that loved each other. She hoped the latter. She went into the kitchen, and sat down. Shaking her head, she placed her face in her hands, and let out a long sigh.

“Can I get you some tea or coffee, Laura?” Carol asked her partner in crime.

“I would love a cup of tea. Thanks.”

“How’s it going?” Carol asked with a hopeful voice, as she set the cup of steeping tea and some cookies in front of Laura.

“I don’t know. I just left them, and they were sitting there staring at each other. Adam had a look of sorrow on his face; Jennifer a look of contempt. But hopefully they can work it out.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Adam, I know I shouldn’t have left the ring; but I was so angry at you. How could you desert me the way you did? How could you let that snake into our home like you did? Don’t you know how deeply you crushed my spirit by doing that? It was like you had no regard for me or my feelings at that point. Stabbing me with a dagger wouldn’t have hurt as bad. My question to you is why? Why didn’t you have more respect for me, for our love, for our relationship? Those are the questions that I want answered before I will move forward in this discussion. I feel you owe me that.”r32;
Adam swallowed hard, and got up to look out the window. His heart was breaking at the anguish that was written on Jennifer’s face. Where would he start? How could he even begin to explain that he felt compelled to help the woman that once meant so much to him, without further hurting the woman he loved more than life itself? The truth seemed so hard to explain, but he somehow had to try; their life together was at stake. He had to make her understand. He stood in silence for several minutes, staring out at the rustic back yard of Carol’s home. He turned back around to Jennifer, who was still sitting on the couch. Her body was racked with stress. Her eyes were red from crying and lack of sleep; her cheeks were stained from the countless tears she had shed. Jennifer lifted her head to look at Adam, as he began to answer her many questions.

“Because I once loved her, that’s why. No other reason, Jennifer.” He walked back over and sat down beside her again. “I would have done the same thing for you. You didn’t give me a chance to explain anything.” He turned his head back toward the window as he continued with the words that were so hard to say, but that he felt so deeply in his soul. “You mocked our love by taking off your ring. You promised me, the day I placed it on your finger, you would wear it the rest of your life.” He looked back at her, with one eyebrow arched. “Do you know the pain you caused me, coming home to see the note and ring sitting there?”

“You didn’t answer my questions, Adam.” It was Jennifer’s turn to get up and look out the window. “Yes, you answered one.” She turned back to Adam, who was staring directly at her, pain and anguish spilling out of his eyes. “There are many questions still left unanswered, however. I have to know. I have to have the answers to these questions.”

Adam looked down into his hands, trying to find the words she wanted to hear, the words that would bring them back together; but he was speechless.

“Adam, I cannot accept ‘just because you loved her’ as a reason,” Jennifer began before Adam interrupted.

“Then what do you want from me?” Adam got up from the loveseat, and walked toward Jennifer, who was still standing at the window. He raised his hands in the air as if he didn’t know what else to tell her. “I have no feelings for her.”

Jennifer followed him with her eyes as he began to pace, but didn’t move toward him.

He continued to speak. “I called Laura, and took Lisa to her. When we reached Laura’s house, Lisa begged me to take her back.”

Jennifer started to interrupt, but then remembered the rules Laura had set forth. Even though Adam had interrupted her, she knew it was only out of his need to get his side of the story told. She allowed him to continue.

“I told her my life was with you now. I told her that I loved you, and would fight to always keep us together. You were going to be my wife, and she was to never come to our house again. She was to never try to contact you, me, or any member of my family ever again; because if she did, I would take legal action against her to keep her away. So don’t you see? I had to do it. I had to put closure on it for her, and maybe for me too.”

“Adam.”

“No, Adam, nothing!” his voice began to rise. “How about, Jennifer, you are my best friend, my lover, my life.” He walked over to her and grabbed her hands. “I am sorry for hurting you, for not thinking of your feelings ahead of my own. I am sorry for allowing Lisa to hurt you, and for me not being there to protect you” Adam raised her hands up to his chest. “I did what I thought was best at the time.” He brought her hands to his lips, and dropped a delicate kiss on her slender fingers. “I was wrong, and I am sorry. That is all I know to say. If you can’t find it in your heart to forgive me, then I’ll walk out that door and out of your life forever.” He let go of her hands. “But it will destroy me, because my life is with you, Jennifer Devereux.” Adam turned away, and walked toward the door. He laid his right hand on the door, and his left hand on his hip. He leaned in, laying his head on his arm, not knowing what else he could say to her that would change the situation, and make things right again.

“Adam,” Jennifer said softly, as she walked toward where he stood. She gently touched his arm.

Adam turned to face her. When he looked into Jennifer’s eyes, he noticed that they had begun to fill with tears, as the words started to tremble from her lips.

“Adam, I love you, and I want to come home.” The shaky words were almost lost in her sobs. “I want to be your wife, now and forever. I’m sorry for everything that I did that hurt you too. I was in pain, and it was the overload of emotions that caused me to take my ring off and leave it. Can you forgive me?”

Adam took the ring box out of his coat pocket, and opened it. He took her left hand, and placed the ring on her finger, looking into her eyes. “Jennifer, I love you. Will you marry me?”

Jennifer’s sobs grew stronger, but now were sobs of joy, as she hugged his neck as tightly as she could, and said, “Yes! Yes! Yes! I will marry you.” She reached up to kiss him all over his face. “I’m so sorry, Adam! Please forgive me for taking my ring off. I promise you, it will never come off again. You have my word.”

Adam hugged her back, and broke her embrace to meet her eyes. With tears in his eyes, he said to her, “There is nothing to forgive. You said yes, and that is all that matters to me now.”

Adam dropped a kiss onto Jennifer’s lips, and they fell to the floor. He rolled her over onto her back, and took her face into his hands, continuing to kiss her with tender lips. He then fell into her arms, tears spilling from his eyes, as all the emotions that had been building for the last two weeks, were finally released.

Once they were able to compose themselves, Jennifer and Adam left the office arm in arm, and walked to the kitchen where Carol and Laura were waiting. Holding up her left hand to display her ring, Jennifer said, “Carol, I’m going home.”

The four friends hugged and erupted in celebration. Adam went to Laura, and dropped a kiss on her cheek, whispering in her ear, “Thank you, Friend.”

Chapter Fourteen

A month had passed since Jennifer and Adam returned home to the Ponderosa, and life was getting back to normal. Lisa had not attempted to reach Adam again, nor had she tried to interfere in Jennifer’s life; but Jennifer was not sure of when she wanted to resume planning the wedding. She was still deeply bruised from Adam allowing Lisa into their home. Adam continually tried to make things up to Jennifer, and she was allowing him into her heart again; but only time was going to heal the wounds that were caused by his carelessness. Intimacy between the two of them would have to rebuild itself. In order to give her space, so that she could heal in her own time, Adam moved into the guest bedroom. He found it very difficult to have Jennifer back home, but not sharing a bed with him; yet he knew when she was ready, she would let him know. He had Jennifer home again, and that was a start; the rest would come in time. He was not going to push her away again, because if he did, he knew she might not ever come back.

Adam often wondered what had happened with Lisa, even though he no longer loved her. She had just about broken up his relationship with Jennifer, but it had been bread into him since childhood, that people were people, no matter what evil things they did. He couldn’t help but hope for the best for her. He decided to inquire through Laura, on how she was coming along.

“Good morning, Adam,” Laura said, as Adam entered his office.

“Morning, Laura. Would you mind getting me a cup of coffee and the morning stock quotes, please?”

Laura walked out of the office to the break room down the hall, and poured Adam a cup of coffee. She grabbed the reports off her desk, walked back into Adam’s office, set the cup down on his desk, and handed him the stock reports.

“Thanks, Laura,” Adam said, as he read through some of the files Laura had already placed on his desk for review. “By the way,” Adam began to ask as he lifted up his coffee mug to take a sip of his morning brew, “how is Lisa doing? You haven’t mentioned her, and she hasn’t tried to contact me.” He put down his papers, and looked up at Laura. “I hope she is doing OK, and getting her feet back on the ground.”

“She is doing well, Adam.” Laura sat down in the chair across from Adam’s desk. “I think that’s all you really need to know. It is the policy of our women’s shelter to not divulge information regarding our clients to anyone for their personal safety. I hope you understand.”

“Yes, of course I do, Laura.” Adam smiled, and passed her a slight wink. “I just don’t want her to continue making the same mistakes that brought her to my house the first time. I can’t have that again.”

“Adam, I don’t think you have anything to worry about.” Laura smiled in return. “I will say that she is getting the help she needs to make a new life through our services. I think she is trying really hard to make that happen. I probably shouldn’t have said that much, but I just want you to be at peace with what you did, and know that it was the right thing to do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam arrived home a little after 6:00 p.m. to find Jennifer slaving away over a hot stove. She was so engrossed in her cooking that she didn’t hear Adam come through the garage door.

“What are you making, sweetheart?” Adam asked, as he wrapped his arms around Jennifer’s waist, and gave her a light peck on her neck. The aroma of dinner was a delightful welcome, as his day at the office had been a hectic one, and he hadn’t had time for lunch.

Jennifer had spent the day in the office, attempting to catch up on her studies. She had wanted to make a special meal for Adam, since he had been making an effort to leave the office by 5:00 p.m. each day, so that he could be home by dinner time. Adam was trying to show Jennifer that he was devoted to her and their relationship over everything else. Jennifer wanted to show him that his efforts were being noticed, and appreciated.

“I’m making stuffed pork roast with a vegetable medley.” Jennifer twisted around in his arms, and gave him a quick kiss, before turning back to continue stirring the gravy. “Will you get a bottle of wine from the cellar, please? I haven’t had a chance to pick one out yet.”

Adam gave her another gentle kiss on her cheek as he released her from his strong arms and headed into the cellar. Jennifer seemed to want dinner to be extra special tonight, so he decided that it called for a special bottle of wine. He made his choice and started back upstairs. He reached the kitchen again, and saw that Jennifer had pulled the roast from the oven, and had it resting on the carving block. She was in the dining room, putting the finishing touches on the table.

“Honey, can you carve the meat and bring it to the table, please?” Jennifer yelled into the kitchen when she heard the door to the cellar shut.

Adam noted the term of endearment that Jennifer had used. He hadn’t heard her utter anything other than “Adam” during the month they had been home, and it took him by surprise.

“Sure, sweetheart, coming up.” Adam carved the tender roast and brought it to the table, along with the bottle of wine. Jennifer had already sat down, and placed salad on both of their plates. She was looking especially happy, but Adam couldn’t figure out what had brought about her sudden change of attitude.

“Good day today, sweetheart?” Adam asked, as he sat down and began to eat his salad.

“Yes, a very good day. I received my grades back on two of the classes that I finished last week. I managed A’s in both,” Jennifer explained, as she cut up her lettuce. “I only have two more classes to take, and I will be ready to take the Nevada Bar Exam. I’m really ready to get back to work.”

Adam stopped eating and looked lovingly at Jennifer with pride. “Sweetheart, I think that’s wonderful.” He reached over and took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Dinner was wonderful. It was very special too. Did you make it to celebrate your grades?”

“No, not really, I just wanted to make a really nice dinner for you. Jennifer winked as she got up from the table, and grabbed her and Adam’s plate. “To show how much you mean to me, and how much I love you.” Jennifer dropped a kiss onto Adam’s lips, as she started into the kitchen with the dirty dishes.

“What was that for?” Adam asked puzzled. Jennifer hadn’t been in this giddy of a mood since they had returned. He thought it was probably that she was happy about her grades, and that, hopefully, she had taken a step closer to gaining trust in him again.

She turned back to him. “Can’t a girl kiss her man just because she loves him anymore?” She flashed him a wry smile, as she continued on into the kitchen.

Adam didn’t say a word. He was curious about the change in mood, but he loved it and didn’t want to rock the boat; so he just shook his head at her and chuckled at her cute expression.

“I’m going to do the dishes now; so why don’t you go take care of the work that I know you brought home,” she said, as she came back into the dining room to collect more of the dirty dishes. “Later I’ll bring in some coffee and the strawberry torte I made for dessert.” Jennifer winked at Adam, as she tried to balance several plates.

“That sounds like a great idea; but let me help you with those first.”

They cleared the table, and Adam stacked the dishes neatly in the sink. Jennifer opened the dishwasher and began to put the pots and pans onto the bottom rack. Adam grabbed Jennifer by the waist, and spun her around. He took her into his arms without a word. He just looked deeply into her blue twinkles and hugged her tightly.

Jennifer smiled back at him, with the same unspeakable love that didn’t need any words. “Go!” She pulled away from their embrace, and turned back toward the sink. “You have work to do, and I have dishes to load.”

Adam grabbed his briefcase off of the island and exited the kitchen. He went into the study, pulled out the stack of files he brought home, and began to mull over the reports he was preparing for the director/officer meeting in a few days.

The sun set and the house grew dark. The only light that shown was from the lamp on Adam’s desk. His head buried in his hand, he was making notes to Laura for the meeting agenda, when he heard a very sultry voice.

“Hey, cowboy, haven’t we met somewhere before?”

Adam looked up, but couldn’t see anything in the darkness. He squinted his eyes, and just barely made out the slender figure in the doorway. “Jen, is that you?” Adam blinked and tried to focus, but still couldn’t see anything more than a silhouette.

The mysterious figure turned on a lamp next to the office door; it was indeed Jennifer. She leaned on the door jam, planting her arms in the curves of her waistline. She wore only a dress shirt of Adam’s. The buttons were undone a quarter of the way down, exposing her cleavage, her erect nipples peaking through the white shirt.

Jennifer slowly strutted into the office. Her firm legs and newly manicured toes were a nice compliment to the oversized shirt she was wearing. Her eyes were fixed, as she gazed at her bewildered man sitting behind the desk. When she reached Adam, she took his hands, and turned his chair around to face her. She moved his hands around her waist

Adam could feel that Jennifer was not wearing any panties. He swallowed hard as he began to feel the blood flow to his groin, and the seduction continued.

Jennifer sat herself down across Adam’s lap, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She breathed warmly into his ear, and started to nibble at his lobe.

Adam inhaled deeply in response as he closed his eyes. He relished the feel of Jennifer’s warm soft body in his arms. He had dreamed about it since they had returned home.

Jennifer took Adam’s hands, and placed them on her breasts.

Adam took one of his hands away and placed it on her chin. He pulled her mouth to his, and parted her lips with his tongue, entwining his with hers. They both let out low sultry moans as Adam rose from his chair with Jennifer in his grasp. He stood straight up and started toward the stairs and the bedroom. He stopped and asked, “Are you sure you’re ready?”

Jennifer crossed her dangling feet. She smiled at Adam and gave a slight nod of her head, before resting it on his chest.

Adam climbed the stairs, and opened the doors to the bedroom. Candles flickered everywhere. Scattered rose petals formed a path on the floor and blanketed the bed. A tray of strawberries and whipped cream sat on the night stand.

Adam laid Jennifer gently on the bed, and sat next to her. The only light in the bedroom came from the glow of the luminous flames. Frank Sinatra crooned quietly from the CD player. Jennifer sat up and removed Adam’s loosened tie, tossing it over to the chair near the bed. She unbuttoned his shirt about midway, and planted her hands onto his chest, feeling his nipples harden with her gentle touch.

Adam started to unbutton the shirt that Jennifer was wearing, but she slapped his hands away. “This is my seduction, sweetheart.” She gently kissed him on the lips. “You are not to move unless I give you the command,” Jennifer said in a deep husky voice.

Adam complied with Jennifer’s demand, and placed his hands back on the bed. Jennifer put her hands on his shoulders and eased him to lie flat on the bed. Adam didn’t resist. She straddled his legs, pulled the unbuttoned shirt from his pants, and then made a move to his belt. Adam closed his eyes, and soaked in the moment that he had waited for since their return from New Mexico. Jennifer unbuckled his belt, and unlatched the closure of his dress pants. She could feel the hardness of his elongated member punching through his silk boxers and trousers. She situated her naked crotch over the bulge in his pants, and teased him mercilessly, rubbing against him with her wet female playground. Adam growled with excitement. He again reached up to touch under Jennifer’s shirt, but she took his hand, kissed his palm, and laid it back on his stomach.

Jennifer was in total control. She was calling the shots. It was her turn to give him back all the love that he had always bestowed unselfishly on her. She leaned down, and traced her tongue up the line of hair that led from his navel to the forest of soft black curls adorning his chest. Jennifer stopped to nibble on each nipple of his strong muscular pecs.

Adam looked up and watched her gentle and loving assault on his body. Her soft curls sprayed across his chest. The constant movement of her naked groin against his hard member encapsulated within his trousers was almost more than he could stand. He could feel the enticing heat her arousal was giving off. He wanted to take her by the waist and flip her over to love her, but he knew this was her choice; it was her invitation. He wanted her to indulge in the moment, so he allowed the seduction to continue.

Jennifer sat upright again, flinging her hair back with her right hand. She got up on her knees and unzipped Adam’s trousers, lowering them down his legs and letting them drop to the floor. Adam’s silk boxers were all that remained, but Jennifer was still clothed in the white manly shirt. She once again positioned herself over Adam’s hard swollen member. The softness of the silk against Jennifer’s wet love nest was tantalizing. She arched her back and reclined against Adam’s legs, allowing him a peak at her nakedness, as she continued to tease him with her female wiles.

She sat back up and methodically undid the buttons of her shirt one by one, looking down and letting her hair fall into her face. As the shirt opened down to her belly button, she moved her hand into the shirt to expose her breast. She took each of her breasts into her hands and moved them together, fondling them, pinching the hard nipples, and groaning with the feeling it gave her. Adam stared at the hard peaks with desire, licking his lips, wanting to taste. “You want these, don’t you, baby?” she whispered into his face, keeping her breasts just out of his reach.

Jennifer sat back up again and removed the shirt, tossing it to the end of the bed. She now sat completely naked on top of Adam, allowing full view of her firm toned body. She took Adam’s hand and allowed him a light touch of her breast and down her stomach, before pulling him away, just as his hand reached her pelvis line.

Adam again growled with excitement at her taunting ways. But she was in control, and he was enjoying it.

Jennifer got off the bed, placed her hands into Adam’s boxers, and lowered them down his legs, letting them puddle on the floor. She gave the command for Adam to move his body down toward the edge of the bed. He complied without resistance. Jennifer knelt down, and began to rub her soft hands down his thighs, drawing her nails along the sensitive inner thigh. She cupped her hands around his swollen cock and stroked it gently, while pressing her palms against his tender sacks. Adam watched with amazement as Jennifer moved her hands all over his lower body, giving pressure in just the right areas.

“I want to take you, my love. I want to taste your seed.” She groaned as her mouth made its way toward his hot swollen member. She took only the head in her mouth at first, licking the seeping froth that had spouted from her teasing hand motions. Jennifer moaned, as she tasted the salty juice. She flicked her tongue at the base where the head met the shaft. Adam let out a loud groan, as more seed escaped. Jennifer painted her lips with the warm milk.

“You’re a wicked woman, my beautiful temptress. God, I love you so much. Do you know what you are doing to me?” Adam groaned as he lay back on the bed, his eyes closed, unable to move his body.

“Oh I know, your body is telling me, and it feels so wonderful,” Jennifer replied to her wanting lover.

She ordered Adam to move back toward the middle of the bed; which he did without hesitation. Jennifer mounted his fully erect rod, and began to move slowly at first, up and down, as she accepted his full shaft into her wanting wet tissue. She placed Adam’s hands on her hips, and he rubbed his hands up and down the hourglass figure. When he reached her soft firm ass, he gave her a gentle slap, as if he were commanding Sport. Jennifer rode him faster. He slapped again, and she bent down. With Olympic speed, she thrust her body in time with his. She felt the tingle of her climax build at the tip of her toes and race up through her groin as she pulsated and tightened around Adam’s manhood. The sensation sent his seed shooting into her womb. She sat up straight and screamed, as she felt his warm froth fill her being. Adam gasped as his body shook below hers. Jennifer collapsed onto Adam’s sweaty chest. His arms encircled Jennifer’s lifeless body, and she no longer resisted his love.

“I love you, Adam,” she said, as she lifted her face to meet his. Her eyes filled with tears of joy. “Please move back into our bed. “I never want to spend another night without you.”

Adam clasped his hands around Jennifer’s neck, and whispered to her, as he began to fill her lips with soft kisses. “I’m not going anywhere, and there is nothing more that I want than to share this bed with you for the rest of our lives.”

“I”…Soft kiss.
“Love”…Soft kiss.
“You”…Soft kiss
“Jennifer”…Soft kiss.
“Devereux”…Soft kiss.

Jennifer reached over to the strawberries, picked one up, dipped it in the whipped cream, and began to feed Adam the dessert she had promised him earlier; only it wasn’t the torte she had mentioned. She couldn’t give away that the “real” dessert was to be each other.

Chapter Fifteen

It was Jennifer Devereux’s first day at Cartwright and Sons as general council. She had finished up all the classes she needed to take in corporate law, and had passed the Nevada Bar Exam. She looked stunning in her pink wool suit with black silk blouse. Adam was already dressed and in the kitchen drinking a cup of coffee when Jennifer emerged. She was nervous about her first day, and without saying a word, waited for Adam to turn around offer his opinion.

“Oh, sweetheart, you are the vision of an angel” He smiled lovingly in her direction. “I’ll never get any work done if you dress like this everyday.”

“Well, Mr. Cartwright, I know it’s inappropriate for me to flirt with the boss.” She straightened his tie as he wrapped his arms around her waist. “I want to make sure that I always make a good impression.”

“Well, Miss—” Adam snapped his fingers, looking up, as if he couldn’t think of Jennifer’s name. “Miss—. What’s your name again?”

“That’s Miss Devereux to you, my handsome sir.” Jennifer started to laugh. “We may have to have a late night rendezvous in the conference room during the week, to remind you who I am.” She put a soft kiss of lipstick on his cheek, and then licked it away with her tongue.

“You little temptress.” Adam moved Jennifer’s hand over the sudden bulge in his trousers. “You want to be late on your first day?”

Jennifer rubbed her hand over Adam’s excitement, and whispered, “I’ll take care of this tonight,” as she winked at her lover.

She broke away from his embrace, grabbed the travel coffee mug Adam had filled for her, and headed toward the garage. She reached the laundry room, turned, and flicked her head around, sending her hair over the opposite shoulder. “You coming, handsome?” She then proceeded to the car.

Adam hoped the forty-five minute commute to town would be enough to calm his arousal.

“Jennifer, this is Bill Dixon, our chief legal counsel. He reports directly to me, and he will help you become accustomed to everything. He will get you up to speed on the current happenings within the legal department,” Adam said, as he showed Jennifer around the office.

“It’s good to meet you, Jennifer. Adam has told me a great deal about your legal background. I have to say that I’m quite impressed. I know you will be an asset to my team.”

“Thank you, Bill. It’s very nice to meet you. I look forward to working with the rest of the staff.”

“Bill, I’m going to show Jen her new office and introduce her to the legal staff. Will you see that Claire gets a temporary admin assistant for Jen, until she can get one hired for herself? Also, be available about 12:30. I want you to have lunch with us, so that we can discuss the legal issues you feel Jen will be most suited for.”

“No problem, Adam.” Bill extended his hand once again to Jennifer. “Welcome aboard.”

“Thank you, Bill. I know that I’m going to enjoy it here.”

Adam took Jennifer by the elbow and led her down the hall toward her spacious corner office. Everyone was excited to finally meet the woman who had caused so much office buzz since that first day she had been seen. Adam, always quiet about his personal life, didn’t introduce Jennifer as his fiancé, but as the newest member of the legal team for Cartwright and Sons. Jennifer didn’t mind people knowing she was the future Mrs. Adam Cartwright, but she respected Adam’s desire for privacy. They had spoken about this in detail, prior to her start. They decided that while at the office, they would keep things very professional. Even though they would ride in together, and at times go to lunch together, work would remain at the office, and their personal life at home.

“Well, here it is your office,” Adam announced, as he closed the door behind them, for a bit of privacy. He came up behind Jennifer and wrapped his arms around her from behind. She was in awe of her new work environment. Adam had personally picked out all the Chippendale furniture that Jennifer was falling in love with at first sight.

“Adam, it’s so beautiful. I don’t know what to say.” Jennifer’s eyes were misty from the stark difference between her new palatial office and her tiny windowless office and steel furniture of the county DA’s office in Dallas.

“You’ve already said enough, sweetheart. Your body language has already told me how much you love it. I chose it all myself, with Laura’s help of course.” Adam smiled and kissed Jennifer’s soft golden locks.

Jennifer turned to Adam in amazement, “You chose this all yourself for me? Oh sweetheart, I do love it. Thank you!” She threw her arms around Adam’s neck and began to kiss his face.

Adam laughed as her excitement overtook him.

Jennifer realized that she had put lipstick all over his face, “Sorry, sweetheart.” She laughed and blushed, as she started to wipe his face.

“I need to get to my office before Laura sends out the search parties, but make yourself at home. I set your docking station up for you. Check your email, and get comfortable. I will come and get you at 12:30 for lunch. If you need anything, I programmed my extension into your phone. It’s set to bypass Laura, but if you need her, I have her extension programmed as well. ”

“Thanks, Adam. I love everything and I love you.”

Adam gave Jennifer a kiss before leaving her to get acquainted with her new office.

Jennifer sat at her new desk, and logged on to her docking station. The one and only email was from Adam. He had sent it from home the previous night. It read:

Jennifer,

Welcome to Cartwright and Sons. I’m so glad that you are a part of this corporation and a part of my life.

Love,
Adam

Jennifer was looking at the collection of books that lined her bookcase when a knock at her door interrupted her thoughts.

“Come in, please.”

“Hi, Miss Devereux, my name is Claire, and I’m Bill’s admin. I have contacted the head of our secretarial pool to gather some names of people they would recommend for you, and you will be able to interview them this afternoon. Until they come on board, you can call me if you should need anything. My extension is 4655.”

“Thank you, Claire, and, please, call me Jennifer.”

“I will, Jennifer, thank you. Bill has a 10:00 a.m. meeting each Monday in the conference room adjacent to his office, to go over each of the attorney’s current cases. So come on over today and we’ll introduce you to Anna and Robert. They are the other two attorneys whom you will be working with. Roxanne is the paralegal for you three. She will also be in the meeting. I will be in there as well, taking notes.

“I met Roxanne, but Anna and Robert were not in their offices when Adam and I walked by. Thank you, Claire. I’ll see you in the conference room at 10:00.”

As Claire was leaving, Joe stopped by to welcome his future sister-in-law to the company. “Hey, Jen, how’s the first day at the office? People treating you OK? Big brother show you around? Probably more like showed you off!” Joe said, with a chuckle.

“Good morning, Joe. Yes, he did show me around, and I met a few people. But you know Adam. It was all very professional. I still have a lot of learning to do. I’m sure I will still manage to get lost with the offices being on four floors!”

“Well, in case you need me for anything, I’ll program my extension into your phone. I’ll put Karen’s in as well; she’s my secretary. She’ll be able to help you if I’m not available.”

“Thanks, Joe, I appreciate that. Want to go grab a cup of coffee? I’ve already forgotten where the break room is!” Jennifer laughed.

“Sure, sis. Come on, it’s this way. I’ll introduce you to some more of the staff on the way over there.”

Joe and Jennifer headed out toward the break room. Jennifer was keeping an eye on her new Rolex watch that Adam had bought, to welcome her to the team of Cartwright and Sons. She didn’t want to be late for her first Monday morning meeting. Joe stopped along the way, introducing her to many members of his support team on the timber and logging side of the company. Everyone was gracious and offered to help her in anyway they could. Joe was very proud to introduce her as his future sister-in-law. He wasn’t as stringent as Adam about keeping his personal life a secret. He knew his introduction of her as his future sister-in-law might upset Adam, but he didn’t care. Adam would get over it. Besides, they would all know one day, when Jennifer Devereux became Jennifer Cartwright.

“It’s almost 10:00, Joe. I have to get back. I have my first meeting!” Jennifer was excited to be back in the saddle again, working and doing what she loved best–practicing law. She couldn’t have been happier.

“Do you remember how to get back to the other side?” Joe asked; willing to walk her back over if she needed a guide.

“No, I think I can find my way. Thanks though, gotta run!” Jennifer took off out the break room door at a fast-paced walk.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Night had fallen on Carson City, and everyone had left for the day. Jennifer had been given several contracts for review. There was no slack given to the newest member of the legal team. She jumped in with both feet, and was holding her own; but she could see some long days ahead, as she got used to contracts instead of police files. Her message indicator popped up on her docking station. It was Adam, contacting her across the company’s instant messaging system.

A Cartwright: “Hey, sweetheart, are ya there?”
J Devereux: “Yes, I’m here, knee deep in contracts.”

A Cartwright: “You ready to try out that conference table?”
J Devereux: “Would rather try out the kitchen island! ;-)”

A Cartwright: “I’m ready to call it a day, how about you?”
J Devereux: “Me, too; you going to come and get me? I don’t know where you are! ;-)”

A Cartwright: “Yeah, I’ll be right there, go ahead and pack up. I’m beat.”
J Devereux: “Me too. Hey, Adam?”

A Cartwright: “Yeah, babe, what is it?”
J Devereux: “Just wanted to tell you, I love you.”

A Cartwright: “I love you too. I’ll show you just how much tonight. Let’s go.”
J Devereux: “Well come and get me, cowboy! xx.”

Jennifer was staring out her tenth floor office window when Adam came down the hall. He stopped and admired her backside for a moment, before entering her office. Her jacket was draped around her executive chair. Her skirt fell to just above her knees, showing off a little bit of her well-defined thighs. She looked so beautiful–the way he remembered her looking the night he had first laid eyes on her at Cool River. Now she was to be his wife. “Excuse me, Ma’am, but I’m looking for the future Mrs. Adam Cartwright. Have you seen her in the building tonight?”

Jennifer jumped, almost losing her balance, as she turned to face the voice coming from her doorway. “Adam! You scared me half to death! My heart skipped a thousand beats!” Jennifer said, as she gasped for a breath and grabbed her chest.

Adam was already relaxed; his tie was undone around his neck, and he was holding his jacket in one arm and briefcase in the other. He walked into Jennifer’s office, grabbed her briefcase, and motioned with his head toward the door. When Jennifer reached him, he slid his briefcase under his arm, and placed his free arm around Jennifer’s shoulders. Adam dropped a kiss on her cheek, and whispered apologies in her ear for startling her.

Jennifer was exhausted. They hadn’t been in the car for more than ten minutes, when she slumped down in her seat sound asleep. Adam looked over at her and brushed away the hair that had fallen in her face away, so he could watch her sleep. Like an angel, she slept all way home. He tried to wake her when they pulled into the garage, but she was lost in dream land. He came around to her side, picked her up, and carried her to the bedroom. She woke only a little as he removed her clothes. She slumped over as soon as he had her blouse and skirt undone. He slipped her shoes off, pulled the covers from beneath her, and covered her up. She was back in a deep sleep with a small smile on her face. She looked so beautiful and happy, Adam thought. He turned out the light and walked downstairs to do some work.

A few hours later, when Adam decided to go to bed, he noticed that Jennifer had awoken and taken off her bra and panty hose. She was sleeping naked under the covers. Adam was tempted to wake her for a midnight snack, but he decided to let her continue to sleep. He undressed and snuggled in next to her, holding her warm body against his. He placed his hand on her chest to feel the gentle beat of her sleeping heart. He drifted off to sleep with the love of his life in his arms.

Chapter Sixteen

Jennifer had finally settled into her position as general counsel at Cartwright and Sons, and had made some major changes in the way certain contracts were negotiated. Bill was very pleased with her knowledge and the tenacity she exuded in meetings with attorneys from other cattle and timber companies. All the opposing lawyers commented that they wished they had a Jennifer Devereux on their team.

Adam was extremely proud of the reports that he got from Bill in regards to his beautiful lady. “I told you she was a force to be reckoned with, didn’t I?” Adam boasted at the quarterly officer/director meeting.

“Adam, I want to make Jennifer assistant chief counsel. With Robert leaving, we need a strong replacement for him, and I think that Jennifer would be perfect.” Bill didn’t need Adam’s approval for such a promotion, but because it meant more travel and time away from the office, he wanted to run it by Adam first, before making the job offer to Jennifer.

“I think that she would be perfect as well, Bill. I’d like to discuss it with you further this evening in my office,” Adam replied, before continuing on with other aspects of the meeting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Laura, it’s Jen. Can you please give Adam a message for me? I’m going to have to miss lunch today. I haven’t been feeling well for the past several days, and I’ve made an appointment to see the doctor. I’m taking the Jeep, so he’ll need to have Bill drive.”

Jennifer had been having unexplained bleeding. Her menstrual period was sometimes irregular, and occasionally she would have break-through bleeding. This time, however, it was an unusually heavy flow with severe cramping. She hadn’t mentioned it to Adam because she didn’t want to alarm him. Jennifer had told him that she hadn’t been feeling well, and had managed to make excuses as to why she didn’t want to make love the few times he had wanted to be intimate. Becoming alarmed by the increased blood flow and cramping, she felt it was time to see the doctor. Jennifer knew Adam would be furious with her if he knew she had been hiding a health problem from him.

“Jennifer Devereux,” the nurse called into the waiting room where Jennifer was sitting, catching up on some contract changes that needed her approval.

“So what are we seeing you for today, Jennifer?” The nurse asked, as she turned to the new entry sheet in Jennifer’s chart.

Jennifer explained the bleeding and cramping that she had been having over the past several days, and how this had never happened before. She told the nurse it was of concern to her and that is why she had made the appointment. The nurse took her blood pressure, temperature, and pulse. She also drew blood and asked for a urine sample. After giving her lab samples, Jennifer returned to her exam room, stripped her clothes as the nurse requested, and sat patiently on the exam room table, until the doctor entered the room scanning her file.

“Hello, Jennifer. I see you are having some unexplained bleeding and cramping,” Dr. Anderson said, as he shook her hand. “Let’s take a look to see what’s going on.

Doctor Andersen called for his nurse to come in while the examination took place, and when he finished, he told Jennifer to get dressed and to meet him in his office.

The doctor left the room, and Jennifer anxiously put on her clothes. When she came out of the exam room, the nurse was waiting for her, and escorted her into Doctor Andersen’s office. Jennifer waited alone for a few minutes before the doctor entered, shutting his door behind him. He looked a bit concerned, as he flipped through the lab results.

“Jennifer,” Dr. Andersen began, as he sat down at his desk, “it appears that you have suffered a miscarriage. I’m truly sorry. “

“I what?” Jennifer’s expression immediately changed from one of concern to one of shock and hurt. Tears welled in her eyes.

“It appears you were pregnant, but have miscarried. Did you not have a notion you were pregnant? I see you said your last period was about two months ago. Are you still taking the birth control pills I prescribed at your last visit?”

“Yes, Doctor, I have been taking them without missing a dose. How could I be pregnant?” Jennifer’s heart was breaking. She welcomed the thought of a baby, but now she had lost the child, without even having the joy of knowing she had one growing inside. What would Adam think? Would this be a blow to him as it was to her? How would she begin to tell him?

“Well, Jennifer, the pill is not foolproof, as you know. Have you taken antibiotics or anything that you might have been told would lessen the effects of the pill?”

Jennifer thought back, and remembered that she had been given antibiotics for a sinus infection. She had read the warnings and side effects on the RX advisor, but hadn’t paid much mind to it. Neither she nor Adam had used any other protection when they had made love during that time frame.

“We need to schedule you for a D and C today. The bleeding and cramping will continue until this procedure is done. It’s doubtful that you’ve passed the fetus yet. For this reason, Jennifer, I must ask you to go to the hospital at once and be admitted for outpatient surgery. I will have my nurse call the hospital to let them know you are coming. I will meet you there. We can be underway in a few hours. You need to call your husband or someone who can take you home after the procedure is done.”

“My fiancé, I need to call my fiancé,” Jennifer said with a stunned look on her face. She recalled telling Laura that she would be back after lunch; now she was headed to the hospital for surgery. She looked at her watch. It was 1:00 p.m., and Adam would most likely be at lunch. She walked out of the doctor’s office in total disbelieve and shock. How would she break this news to Adam? She decided to call Laura first, to find out if Adam had even left the office yet. She knew this was not something she could keep from him any longer.

“Adam Cartwright’s office, Laura speaking.”

“Laura, it’s Jen. Has the meeting broken for lunch yet? It’s imperative that I reach Adam immediately.”

“Hi, Jen.” Laura’s normally bubbly demeanor turned serious in response to the alarm in Jennifer’s voice. “They just broke a few minutes ago. Bill and Adam have stepped into his office. I think they are getting ready to head out. I told him that you wouldn’t be joining them. Have the plans changed? Do I need to change the reservation back to three?”

“No, Laura, I won’t be able to join them for lunch, but I do need to speak to Adam at once. Can you put him on the line for me?” Jennifer’s voice was starting to crack with emotion.

“Sure, Jen, hang on,” Laura answered softly, as she realized something was very wrong.

“Adam, Jen’s on the line. It’s important.” Laura’s voice rang over the intercom, sounding normal and businesslike, so as not to alarm Adam.

“Hey, sweetheart. Laura told me that you had to go to the doctor, and you weren’t going to be at lunch. Is everything OK? Are you going to be able to meet us after all?” Adam’s face dropped and he fell into his chair as Jennifer explained how she’d been pregnant and miscarried.

Bill looked at Adam with concern, guessing that Jennifer had just delivered devastating news to him. He walked out of Adam’s office to give his friend and boss privacy.

“Is Adam OK, Bill?” Laura asked worriedly.

“I don’t know, Laura,” Bill replied solemnly, looking at the closed door to Adam’s office. “I don’t know.”

“Laura, is Bill still out there?” Adam called to her a few minutes later.

“Yes, sir, he’s standing right here Do you want me to send him back in?” Laura grew more concerned with the obvious strain in Adam’s voice.

“I want both of you in here, now, please.”

Both Bill and Laura went into Adam’s office and shut the door. Adam had become more open with Laura since the whole fiasco with Lisa. The working relationship between them had grown from one of professional mutual respect, to one of friendship and admiration. As the two entered Adam’s office, they saw he was slumped in his chair, and his face was buried in his hands.

Adam looked up at them. “Jennifer has to be admitted for emergency surgery, I need you to drive me to the doctor’s office to pick her up. I don’t want her driving. She’s very upset.” Adam choked on the words.

Bill and Laura looked at each other, dumbfounded. Bill then turned to his friend, saying, “You aren’t driving either. I will drive you to the doctor’s office, we will pick her up, and I will drive the two of you to the hospital.”

“I’m coming too,” Laura piped up, remembering her earlier conversation with Jennifer. “I can drive your Jeep from the doctor’s to the hospital, so that you’ll have it later.

“What’s going on?” Laura and Bill asked in unison.

“Let’s go. I’ll tell you on the way.”

The three headed to the elevator and down to Bill’s car. Laura immediately got on her cell phone and called Bill’s admin, to let her know that they would not be back for a while. She then called Hoss to alert him of the situation with Jennifer, and to advise him to take over the rest of the meeting. She promised that she would call him back when there was news to report.

When Adam arrived at Dr. Andersen’s office, the receptionist showed him to the office where Jennifer was waiting for him. When he walked through the door, she fell into his arms, sobbing.

“Shhh, sweetheart. I’m here now; everything is going to be OK. I love you,” Adam whispered into Jennifer’s ear, as he fought back his own tears. “Come on, let’s go.”

The two sorrowful lovers walked to Bill’s waiting car. Laura had pulled up behind him in Adam’s Jeep. Jennifer and Adam got into the back seat. Jennifer laid her head onto Adam’s chest, too emotional to speak. Bill looked at Jennifer with great concern, but didn’t speak. He drove directly to the hospital only a few blocks away.

“Dr. Andersen said to proceed to the main entrance and go straight to admitting. They will be expecting me.” Jennifer managed to direct Bill, as they turned into the parking lot of the hospital.

Laura went straight to the parking area, while Bill dropped Adam and Jennifer off under the canopy by the main entrance. Adam helped Jennifer from the car, and they headed into the hospital, as Bill drove off toward the visitor’s parking lot.

Jennifer was checked in, and was pointed toward outpatient surgery in the basement. Adam held Jennifer’s hand, as they sat quietly in the waiting room until her name was called. They were taken back to Jennifer’s room, and Adam helped her change into a hospital gown. A short time later, a nurse came in to take her vitals. Still shaken, Jennifer answered the questions, as Adam sat with her on the bed, still holding her hand.

“Are you her husband?” The nurse turned her questions now to Adam.

“No, she’s my fiancée,” Adam answered.

“You must be Adam Cartwright?” the nurse questioned, seeing his name as next of kin on her chart.

“Yes, I am.”

“The orderly will be here shortly to take her to pre op. You will be able to stay with her while they are prepping her for surgery. Once they are ready to take her to surgery however, you will be asked to wait in the waiting area. Dr. Andersen will come out and let you know how everything went, after the procedure is complete. Once the nurses are able to get her settled and stabilized, you will be able to come into the recovery room to see her, You can only stay there for a few minutes, but you will be able to come back in here, where she will be brought for the rest of her stay. When she’s able to hold down some liquid, and her pain level is controllable, you will be able to take her home.”

“OK, thank you.”

The nurse walked out, and Adam turned his attention back to Jennifer. She looked up at him, her eyes bloodshot from the constant tears that had been streaming down her face since she’d heard the news of the baby she had lost. “Adam, I’m so sorry. I didn’t even know I was pregnant. Our baby, Adam, I lost our first child.” Jennifer turned over, unable to face him. Her cry was hysterical.

Adam lay next to her, fighting back his own tears, as he tried to comfort the only person who mattered in his life at that moment. “Sweetheart, it’s OK. I‘m hurting too; but my main concern is for you right now. We’ll get through this together.”

The anesthesiologist administered the IV before Jennifer was taken into surgery. Once the sedating drugs began to take effect, Jennifer was able to relax and rest comfortably. Adam sat in the chair next to her bed, continuing to hold her hand.

“Hello, I’m Dr. Andersen,” the middle aged man dressed in blue scrubs said as he shook hands with Adam.

“Adam Cartwright. Jennifer is my fiancée. Doctor, is Jennifer going to be ok?”

“She’ll be fine, Mr. Cartwright.” Dr. Andersen touched Jennifer on the shoulder. “I know this has come as a huge shock to the both of you. This is never easy on me either. Jennifer is young and healthy. She will be fine physically, but I’m sure, mentally, she’s going to need your complete love to help her through this.”

Adam nodded, and kissed Jennifer, whispering that he loved her with all his life.

The orderlies arrived to take Jennifer into surgery. Adam walked alongside the gurney to the end of the hall, where they paused for a moment. As he bent down to give Jennifer one final kiss before she was wheeled through the double doors toward the surgery suites, Adam’s voice cracked. “Sweetheart, I’m so sorry. If I could trade places with you, I would. I love you.”

Jennifer, groggy from her sedation, reached up and touched his face “Adam, I’m scared.”

“You’re going to be fine, sweetheart. I’ll be right here for you, when you wake up.” He leaned down, and gave her a gentle kiss, before the orderlies disappeared through the doors with the love of his life.

Adam walked to the outpatient waiting area, where he was greeted by Bill and Laura. He sat down, and filled them in on all that he knew.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Family for Jennifer Devereux?” the female hospital volunteer called. Adam got up and went to the desk.

“Ms. Devereux is out of surgery. I’ll show you to the recovery room.”

The retiree walked Adam to the recovery room and to Jennifer’s bed. She was still sleeping. The male nurse tending to Jennifer was checking the flow of oxygen to her mask, as well as the monitors that were tracking her vitals.

“Mr. Cartwright,” the doctor said, as he shook Adam’s hand, “the procedure went well. The fetus was still in womb, and we were able to complete everything without any complications. Once she’s awake and stable, she will be able to go home. The nurse will have instructions from me to take with you. I want to see her back in my office in a week. Mr. Cartwright, I’m truly sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” Adam replied, as he shook the physician’s hand again in gratitude, before turning his attention back to his peaceful, sleeping Jennifer.

The male nurse finished writing in her chart, and looked up at Adam. “Hello, sir. My name is Kevin. I’ll be taking care of Jennifer while she’s here in recovery. What is your name, so I can tell her you’re here?”

“Adam. My name is Adam,” he responded, looking back at Jennifer.

Kevin took the oxygen mask from her face, and said in a loud voice, “Jennifer? Wake up. Adam is here to see you. Your surgery is over, hon. Wake up.” He gently shook Jennifer to try and rouse her from the anesthesia.

Jennifer’s eyes started to flicker, as she regained consciousness. Her best friend, her love, and her life, was the first vision she saw. “Adam?” Her voice was raspy from the breathing tube that had been inserted down her throat while she had been under general anesthesia. “My throat hurts. I’m cramping.” Jennifer winced.

“Shhh. They can give you something for the pain. Just try and relax.” Adam calmed her with his soothing deep voice. “I’m going to have to go now, but I will be waiting for you back in your room, when you come out of recovery. I love you, sweetheart.”

“I love—” Jennifer drifted back to sleep as the nurse gave her a shot of pain medication through her IV.

“We’ll probably keep her for at least another hour to hour and a half. We’ll take her back to her room where she can rest until she is allowed to go home,” the nurse informed Adam.

Adam walked back to the waiting room, and gave Bill and Laura the update on Jennifer’s condition.

“Let us know if there is anything else you need from us.” Bill gave his friend a comforting squeeze on the shoulder as they prepared to depart for the office. “I’ll advise Hoss and Joe of Jennifer’s condition, and let them know you will call them tonight when you get home.”

“I will gather all your work, and have it sent overnight to your house tomorrow morning, Adam, so you can stay home with Jennifer,” Laura said, as she hugged Adam with a consoling embrace.

“Thanks, you two. I wouldn’t have been able to do this without you.”

“Just take good care of her,” Bill said.

Laura handed Adam his car keys, and they left him to find his way back to Jennifer’s room, where he began the wait for her to be released from recovery.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam pulled into the garage, and Jennifer opened the door to go inside. She was silent as she exited the Jeep. The ride home from the hospital had been a quiet one. Adam knew that this was going to be hard on both of them, as they had to begin the painful realization of the innocent life that was no more.

He had been meaning to talk with Jennifer about setting a new date for the wedding, but daily life and work always seemed to get in the way of them sitting down and discussing it. We have to make this a priority in our lives now, Adam thought to himself. He wouldn’t bring it up tonight, but he decided that it would be a topic of discussion for the coming weekend. The only thing that matters now is Jen’s rest and recovery, Adam continued silently in his thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Adam looked up to see Jennifer standing in the doorway of the study, dressed in her pink silk pajama shorts set and matching robe. She had been napping since they had arrived home. It was 11:00 p.m. and Adam had been working in his office, allowing her plenty of rest in bed. He had gone up to check on her a few times, where he found her sleeping soundly each time. “How is the cramping and bleeding?” Adam inquired, as she walked in and sat down in the chair across from his desk.

“It’s better. I’m going to try to not take any more pain pills if I don’t have to,” Jennifer said, as she tried to comb out her knotted hair with her fingers.

“I want you to get back to bed. You need your rest. If you’re hungry, I’ll make you something and bring it to you. Laura’s going to Fed Ex my work for tomorrow, so that I can stay home to take care of you.”

“Adam, go into the office. I’ll be fine. I just need a few days, and I’ll be back to normal.”

Adam could see that denial was already setting in with Jennifer. She wanted to block out the fact that the life growing inside of her was gone. Adam would not allow that to happen, as he knew that would only cause more pain down the line. There will be time to talk about it later when the pain isn’t so fresh, Adam thought to himself.

“You know Laura; she would skin me alive if I showed up at the office tomorrow,” Adam said, trying to lighten the mood.

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” A faint smile curled on her lips. “Ok, well you can stay home with me, as long as you promise not to dote over me.”

“I won’t make a promise I can’t keep. I just want to make sure that you’re OK, and that you don’t have any complications.”

“I’m tired, so I’m going to go back to bed Wake me up when you come to bed, OK?” Jennifer got up from the seat and headed toward the stairs. She turned around when Adam called out her name.

“I love you. We’ll get through this together.”

Jennifer blew a kiss to Adam, as the tears began to well up in her blue eyes. She mouthed, “I know. I love you too.” She went to their room, and crawled back into bed, succumbing to sleep once again.

A few hours later, when Adam had finished e-mailing his brothers regarding the items he had intended to cover in the meeting the next morning, he turned off his computer, and headed to bed. Upon entering the room, he saw that Jennifer had left the table lamp on for him. She had fallen asleep with the radio turned down low. Adam undressed and took a shower. He was reaching into their chest of drawers to pull out a fresh pair of silk boxers, when he heard her faint angelic voice call his name.

“Adam, I’m really thirsty. Would you mind getting me a bottle of water from the refrigerator?”

He turned around, and lay across the bed. He kissed his beautiful love, and replied in a soft deep tone, “Sure, be right back.” He stood up, put his boxers on, and headed downstairs to get the water. When he returned, Jennifer’s eyes were closed. He thought she had fallen back asleep, so he sat the water down on a coaster on the bed table next to him, and carefully climbed into bed. He turned off the lamp, when he heard her voice again.

“Sweetheart, did you bring me some water?”

Adam dropped a kiss on her cheek. “Yeah, but I thought you were asleep.”

He turned back over and switched on the light. He sat up and gave Jennifer the sports bottle.

She winked at him and replied, “Thanks, sweetheart.” When she finished, she put the bottle down on nightstand, and rested her head on Adam’s chest. She rubbed her hands through his thick forest of black curls, and said, “Honey, I still can’t believe that I was pregnant. I didn’t even have an inkling.”

Adam gathered her into his tight embrace, kissing her tangled, golden strands. “Sweetheart, we’ll get through this. There will be more children later, after we’re married. I want that as much as you do.”

“I want that very much, to give you a son or daughter—” Her voice faded.

Adam looked down, and saw she had fallen asleep again. He gave her a soft kiss on her cheek, and drifted off to sleep himself.

Just before the sun rose, Adam was awakened by a cry from the bathroom. He leaped out of bed, and when he entered the bathroom, turning on the light, he saw Jennifer curled up on the floor, with her hands draped around her stomach. “Jennifer! What’s wrong, sweetheart?” He came to her side, kneeling down to take her into his arms.

“I’m having terrible cramps. I thought getting up and walking around might help, but I doubled over in pain,” she cried, leaning into her lover’s bare chest.

“I’m going to go get your pain medication from the kitchen.” Adam started to get up, but Jennifer grabbed his arm to stop him.

“No, I don’t want to take any more pills, Adam. Please. I’ll be fine in a few minutes. Just help me back to bed.”

Adam was reluctant to honor her wish, but helped her up. When they reached the bed, another sharp pain stabbed at Jennifer’s abdomen, and she fell onto the bed, contorting in agony.

“Jennifer, I don’t care what you say. I’m demanding that you take the pain killers. The doctor has prescribed them, and you will take them. That’s an order.” His tone was cool and low.

Adam helped her lie back down, and then walked briskly to the kitchen, grabbing the pills off the counter. When he returned to the bedroom, he helped Jennifer sit up, and she, without hesitation, took the pills.

“I don’t want to see you hurting, sweetheart,” Adam said, as he sat next to her, and wiped the tears that ran down her cheek.

“I don’t want to be a burden to you, honey.” Jennifer closed her eyes, trying to go back to sleep.

“You’re not a burden, Jen. You just need to get plenty of rest and take your pills if you start to have too much pain,” Adam remarked.

“OK, if you—” Jennifer slipped back into dreamland.

Chapter Seventeen

“Jennifer, Mr. Adam Cartwright would like to see you in his office immediately,” the voice of Jen’s wonderful administrative assistant announced over her intercom.

“OK, tell Laura I will be right there. I just have a few things to finish up,” Jennifer said as she was shuffling through papers to find the notes she had made regarding an upcoming cattle sale.

“Jennifer, Laura said he was not happy and you need to drop what you are doing and come now. Those were his exact words. She told me to relay that to you.”

“Oh, all right. I’m on my way.” Annoyed by the interruption of her busy day, Jennifer flew out of her office, and headed towards Adam’s office. What does he want that can’t wait! Jennifer thought to herself. She was in no mood to be ordered to Adam’s office. Isn’t this something that could’ve waited until later? She continued the private conversation in her head as she approached his office.

“Go on in, Jen, but let me warn you, he’s pretty aggravated right now,” Laura said in an exasperated tone.

Jennifer rolled her eyes and headed into Adam’s office, closing the door behind her. “Everybody in this office knows that you wanted to see me. Is it something you couldn’t have sent across IM? Why so formal, Adam?” Jennifer stood at his desk with her hands on her hips.

“Jennifer, sit down, now,” Adam curtly ordered.

Jennifer sat down without hesitation. Adam was obviously angry with her, but she didn’t know why. He usually kept home and business at their respective places, and he was being very professional with her. She backed off from being his fiancé for the moment, and became an employee of Cartwright and Sons speaking to her boss’ boss. “Have I done something wrong, Adam?” A hint of fear rang from her voice.

Adam sat for a moment, not knowing how to proceed. He found this conversation difficult at best, because she was not only an employee but the woman he loved and cared about so deeply. But after speaking with Bill, he had decided it would be best coming from him, and not Bill.

“Jennifer, Bill is troubled by your emotional state. He says you are not performing up to your usual high standards. Little things are getting past you that don’t normally slip through. With Robert gone, he wants to elevate you to assistant senior counsel, but he’s having reservations now. He said your moodiness and lack of attention to detail are of great concern to him. I don’t want to see this get out of control. As CEO, I have to make sure my legal team is always on top of the game. That includes you, Jennifer.”

“Adam, I lost a baby a month ago. A living being died inside of me; your baby, our baby. Or does that even matter to you?” Jennifer was trying to hold it together, but was filled with shame for her lack of drive and constant mistakes. She felt she had let Adam down, not only personally, but professionally. “Am I fired, Adam? Is that what you called me in here for?” she continued, staring at the wall, still unable to look at him.

Adam was shocked at the response that came from Jennifer. He got up and moved toward her. He could no longer keep a professional, objective opinion. The pain in her body language was tugging at his emotional side. She began to cry as he put his hands on her shoulders. “Jen, that is not why I called you in here. I love you. I know you have been through a rough time lately.” Frustrated, Adam whispered in her ear in an eager, concerned voice, “Let me in. Talk to me!”

Jennifer turned to Adam, and fell limp in his arms, crying. He pulled his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped her tears.

“I’m about to explode, Adam!” Her voice cried out in a whisper, barely coherent. “I need to get away. I feel like the walls are coming in around me. I try to wrap myself in my work, but the more I do, the more enclosed I become! I’m trying desperately to do a good job for the company, while trying to remain a good, loving partner to you, so that our relationship won’t fall apart. But I can’t do it all!” Jennifer’s emotional status had come to a critical level; she couldn’t speak any longer, the pain of her loss so great.

Watching Jennifer sob in his arms, Adam’s alarm grew, and he reached a decision.

“Mexico.”

“What?” Jennifer looked up at Adam in confusion.

“Mexico. We are getting on a plane for Mexico in the morning.”

“But…”

“But nothing, sweetheart. I love you! Don’t you know that when our baby died, a piece of me died too?” Adam pleaded with Jennifer, trying to make her understand that she was not dealing with this alone. “I know you feel the loss more than I do, because the life was growing inside you. Then you lost it before you had a chance to know it, to feel it. Talk to me; tell me what you’re feeling. I promised you, from the day I placed that ring on your finger, that I would love you, honor you, and protect you. I couldn’t protect you from losing our child, but I can support you through your grief. There is nothing more that I want than to bring the baby back, but he or she was too good for this world, for us. I want to tell you that we will have more, but I know that is not what you want to hear now. When the time is right though, we will, and it will be wonderful, magical. But I will never forget this baby. This was our first.”

Jennifer’s tears started to subside. She finally realized the hurt and emotional toll that the loss had also taken on Adam. “I have been so wrapped up in my own self-pity, that I didn’t see your pain, honey. I’m very sorry. Will you forgive me?”

Adam put his hand under Jennifer’s chin and lifted her eyes to meet his. “There is nothing to forgive. We both need time away, time to just be with each other and talk about what is important to us. Jen, it’s time we set a date for you to become Mrs. Adam Cartwright.

“Adam, we’ll have a date set before we return home. Thank you for being so understanding, and I’m sorry that I have let the company down.”

“Jennifer, it happens to the best of us. That is why we’re going to get away. We’ll come back with a renewed spirit, and be able to face the challenges that lie ahead of us.”r32;

Adam and Jennifer spent four glorious days in Cozumel soaking up the Mexican flavor, rediscovering themselves, and each other. They set a wedding date and returned home, ready for a fresh start.

Chapter Eighteen

It was a beautiful April Saturday on the Ponderosa. The mountain snows were beginning to melt, and it was a perfect day for a wedding. All of Jennifer’s family had flown to Nevada, and were staying with Jennifer, Adam, and Ben. All of the wedding preparations had been made, a task that at times had been daunting for Jennifer. But she had managed to juggle her new position as assistant chief counsel, home life, and wedding plans.

Adam had asked Ben to be his best man. He’d always been very close to his father, and couldn’t imagine anyone else who would fill such an important roll. Hoss, Joe, and Bill were honored groomsmen. Jennifer had chosen Carol to be her maid of honor, and her three sisters as bridesmaids.

Jennifer’s family adored Adam. They had met him the few times when Jennifer and Adam had traveled to Louisiana for the holidays. Her father was overjoyed to see his youngest daughter finally contented and settling into married life with a man who made her unconditionally happy.

The wedding rehearsal and celebration that followed was Ben’s shining moment. He always loved to throw a party, and this time was no exception. The evening had been warm and perfect. After the rehearsal, the family gathered back at Ben’s for a feast befitting the honored bride and groom.

“Hop Sing really outdid himself this time, Dad,” Adam declared to Ben, as they poured sherry and coffee for the guest.

“Yes, son, he did indeed. He is very happy to see number one son finally getting married!” Ben said with a jovial laugh.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midnight was fast approaching and the families had a big day ahead of them. The girls decided to sleep at Adam and Jennifer’s house, while Adam would stay in his old room in the main house one last time as single man. The bride and groom had both decided that after midnight it would be considered their wedding day, so they would say their goodnights no later than 11:45 p.m.

“May I have one last walk in the moonlight with my fiancé?” Adam asked Jennifer around 11:30 p.m.

“Why, Mr. Cartwright, I’m about to be a married woman. But I can make this one exception for such a dashing gentleman.”

Adam and Jennifer walked out into the front yard and toward the pine trees that lined the edge of the circle drive. As the couple strolled arm in arm, very much in love, Ben turned to Jennifer’s father and said, “Those two were made for each other. They have been through a lot over the past year. There are no other two people more in love.”

As Adam and Jennifer arrived under the pine tree that they had carved their initials in when they first arrived together on the Ponderosa, Adam took Jennifer into his arms and hugged her tightly. He knew his time with her was limited, and wanted to bask in the last moments that they would spend as each other’s fiancé.

“I have a special present for you, my love,” Adam announced, as he reached into the pocket of his jacket.

“Adam, you have given me more than I could ever hope for. What is it?” Jennifer looked surprised as Adam presented his special gift.

“My father told me that my mother wore these on her wedding day, and she had hoped to pass it down when the day came for her daughter to marry. Since I was the only child for my mother and father, he gave me this last night, and told me that he hoped you would honor my mother’s legacy by wearing these, and then we could pass these down to our children in the future.”

Adam opened up the box that held a beautiful pearl choker and bracelet. The pearls were exquisite with a gold and diamond clasp. Jennifer’s breath was swept away by the beauty and elegance of the natural pearls. Tears welled in her eyes as she gladly accepted the fine jewels with great honor.

“Adam, I don’t know what to say! These will go perfectly with my dress,” Jennifer said, as Adam put the box in her hands.

“My father wants you to have them, and he asked me to make it the last thing I gave you before we parted company tonight. This is why I wanted to do it out here, in the moonlight, alone, just the two of us.”

Jennifer, holding back her tears, reached over and kissed Adam’s cheek, and whispered her undying love for him in his ear. He escorted her to her car, and gave her one last kiss before she drove home for her final night as Jennifer Devereux.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jennifer’s sisters and Carol were busy helping Jennifer finish the final touches of her dress and veil when a knock came at the door. Carol went to answer it. She found Ben calling on the other side, requesting some private time with his future daughter-in-law. He had come by to welcome her into the family, to wish her luck, and to let her know the bride groom was ready and anxious to get the wedding underway. Ben was not prepared for the gorgeous lady who greeted him when he saw Jennifer for the first time.

Jennifer had ended up finding an up and coming dress designer in Reno. He made a stunning dress to fit Jennifer’s taste and body style. The strapless dress was simple and elegant, made of ivory silk and lace, with seed pearls and sequins tastefully adorning the fabric.

“You look absolutely stunning, Jennifer,” Ben complimented, as he beamed with pride. “I wanted to come by to give you a kiss and hug before you walk down the aisle. I know Adam is going to be mystified by your beauty when he sees you.”

“Thank you, Ben, and I also want to thank you for the lovely pearls. Will you please help me put them on?”

Ben was touched at the honor of placing the very special jewelry on his eldest son’s elegant bride. After he placed it on her neck and snapped the fastener closed, he stepped back and they each looked in the mirror and felt the presence of Elizabeth’s spirit.

“She’s with us you know – Elizabeth, Adam’s mother. I know she would approve of her son’s choice in a wife.”

Jennifer’s father knocked on the door and opened it holding Jennifer’s large spring bouquet of stargazer lilies, roses, and stephanotis.

“Come in, Daddy. Ben and I were just sharing a quick moment together.”

“I’ll be going now. I need to make sure the groom is on time. Ben turned to Jennifer’s father and extended his hand. “Jacques, you have a lovely daughter. Welcome to the Cartwright family.”

“Thank you, Ben, and welcome to the Devereux family as well.”

Ben walked out and shut the door behind him.

“Mon Cheri, you look radiant.” Jacques Devereux, Jennifer’s father, basked in his daughter’s beauty.

“Merci, Papa.” Jennifer bowed slightly to her father in acceptance of his compliments.

“It’s time, my love, it’s time.” Jacques extended his arm to his youngest child. He and Jennifer walked out of the house toward the carriage that would take her to her prince.

Jennifer’s mother, Charlotte Devereux, had been seated, and her sisters were almost finished walking down the aisle that was formed by the chairs that had been placed for guests to sit. Carol had started her procession when Jennifer and her father’s horse drawn carriage arrived. When Adam saw his bride, his smile radiated love and excitement. Jennifer stepped down from the carriage with the help of her father. Adam’s knees buckled at the sheer elegance of his bride. Trumpet Voluntary rang loud and strong through the mountain backdrop as Jennifer took her father’s arm and they proceeded down the aisle toward Adam. Jennifer’s eyes were fixed on her beloved and his on her. The love that emanated from them could be felt all around.

As Jennifer reached her betrothed, he mouthed to her, “You are radiant.” Jennifer smiled bashfully, as the preacher gathered everyone in prayer for the happy couple.

“Who gives this woman to this man?” the preacher asked as he ended the prayer.

“Her mother and I,” Jacques responded proudly.

Jacques kissed his daughter as a single woman for the last time and took his seat.

Jennifer gave her bouquet to Carol. Then the bride and groom joined hands as they made their vows to each other.

“Jennifer, fate put us together, and our will, determination, and love have brought us to this day. You are my best friend, my love, my life. I honor you, cherish you, and will always take care of you. I ask you today to be my wife, in good times and in bad, in sickness and health, forsaking all others, cleaving only to each other, as long as we both shall live.”

“Adam, the first time I saw you, I knew you were special. You lifted me from the darkness of despair and guided me to the meadows of love and happiness. With my love, I honor you, I cherish you, and today I marry you. I ask you to be my husband, in good times and bad, in sickness and health, and forsaking all others, cleaving only to each other, as long as we both shall live.”

After Adam and Jennifer gave to each other their promise of marriage, the preacher presided over the exchange of rings and said, “Adam and Jennifer, you have given your solemn vow to each other in the presence of God, your family, and friends. I now ask you to seal your commitment with the exchange of rings. This symbol, made of precious metal, is a perfect circle that has no beginning and no end. I ask you Adam to now place the symbol of your love on Jennifer’s left fourth finger as you repeat after me. I, Adam, give you, Jennifer, this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” Adam complied with the preachers command.

When Adam finished slipping the wedding band of diamonds and blue sapphires on Jennifer’s finger, the preacher then turned to Jennifer and said, “I ask you, Jennifer, now to place the symbol of your love on Adam’s left fourth finger as you repeat after me. I, Jennifer, give you, Adam, this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.”

“By the power vested in me by God and the state of Nevada, I now pronounce you husband and wife forever. What God has joined together, let no man put asunder Adam, you may kiss your bride.”

Adam took Jennifer into a tight embrace, and parted her lips with his tongue, as the two kissed for the first time as husband and wife. When they finished, the preacher asked them to turn toward their guests as he announced, “It is my great honor to introduce to you for the first time, Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam, Jennifer, and the two combined families stayed back and took a series of wedding photos, while the selected guests headed to the Hyatt Regency Lake Tahoe Resort and Casino to meet up with the rest of the guests who had been invited to the reception only. Once all the wedding photos from the ceremony site were taken, the wedding party gathered into limousines and headed to the hotel.

Bill saw the bride and groom arrive at the lavishly decorated ball room. He walked up to the stage where the band was set up to play later, and cued the announcement of Adam and Jennifer’s arrival.

“Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please. Will you please join me in welcoming Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright.”

Adam and Jennifer entered the room arm in arm and with smiles from ear to ear. Friends and family were cheering and applauding the couple as they stopped for hugs and kisses of congratulations. When Jennifer made her way completely inside, she saw that the man that introduced them was her good friend, Chris, from the band, The Pictures.

Jennifer looked at the band and Chris standing at his microphone, beaming with pride at his friend. She couldn’t believe that the band was at their reception. Adam had added the extended horn section and female singer as well. She looked at Adam with a stare of disbelief. “Adam, how?” she questioned. Jennifer had always wanted the band to play at her wedding, but when she moved to Nevada, she didn’t think it would be a possibility, so she had settled for the fact that a DJ or another local band would be chosen.

“Sweetheart, I knew how much you wanted them to play at our wedding reception. They have a website and email. Laura worked with Byron and his wife, Gilly. Between the three of them, they worked out all the travel arrangements, and here they are,” Adam replied in a witty tone.

Jennifer turned to Adam and hugged him tightly, as tears raced down her cheeks. Adam dabbed her face so that her make-up would not run. She was so happy. She never dreamed that he would be able to pull this off.

The reception was off to a grand start. All the guests were served a gourmet sit down dinner with flowing wine and champagne. Adam and Jennifer walked around and thanked their guests for coming to be a part of their special day.

The best wishes were interrupted by Ben’s booming voice over the microphone. He was ready to toast his son and new daughter-in-law. “May I have everyone’s attention please? I ask that you raise your glass to Adam and Jennifer for a toast.”

“My son, you did it. I had my doubts for a while that I would ever see this day, but I couldn’t have asked for a more beautiful daughter-in-law. May God bring the both of you a lifetime of happiness and many children – the sooner the better!”

Everyone erupted in laughter as Adam and Jennifer intertwined their arms and drank to their toast. They walked over to Ben and thanked him for a beautiful toast and each gave him an embrace. Jennifer whispered in Ben’s ear as she hugged him. “We plan on working toward grandchildren for you right away.” She winked as she broke their embrace. Adam gave Jennifer a quizzical look, but she only smiled mysteriously in response.

“This song is dedicated to a very special man in Jennifer’s life, and it’s not Adam,” Chris announced, as the band started to play the intro to Butterfly Kisses, the song to which Jennifer and her father would dance. Jennifer’s father came and took her arm and escorted his now married daughter to the dance floor.

There’s two things I know for sure. She was sent here from heaven, and she’s Daddy’s little girl. As I drop to my knees by her bed at night, she talks to Jesus and I close my eyes and I thank God for all of the joy in my life, oh but most of all…For butterfly kisses after bedtime prayer, sticking little white flowers all up in her hair. Walk beside the pony, Daddy, it’s my first ride. I know the cake looks funny, Daddy, but I sure tried oh with all that I’ve done wrong, I must of done something right, to deserve a hug every morning, and butterfly kisses at night.

Chris sang as Jennifer and her father sailed across the dance floor. This was a song that Jennifer had always wanted to have played at her wedding for her father/daughter dance. She felt it fit her life well, since she was so close with her father. They had gone on fishing trips together in the Bayou country of Louisiana when she was just a little girl; now she was all grown up, but she would always be Daddy’s little girl.

Jennifer laid her head on her father’s shoulder as she listened to Chris sing the tune. At times, he would get choked up and have a hard time singing. Jennifer’s eyes became misty, as did her mother’s, who stood just off the dance floor watching her husband dance with their little girl, who was a most radiant bride. As the song ended, Jennifer’s mother met Jacques and Jennifer in the middle of the dance floor, and they all three shared a very emotional moment. Adam came over and joined in with his bride and his new mother and father.

“Jen, it is now time for you and Adam to take the floor and dance for the first time as husband and wife,” Chris instructed, as the music started and Valerie Fernandez took center stage singing their special song, I’ll Always Love You, by Taylor Dayne.

Adam wrapped his arms around Jennifer’s waist, and she snuggled into his chest as she had done the first night they danced at Cool River – the dance that was the beginning of their journey that brought them to this moment. Jennifer, reminiscing, became weak-kneed.
Adam felt her buckle in his arms. He clutched her tightly, supporting her. He could hear her soft whimpers of absolute joy.

“Sweetheart, I’m here. Just hang on. Just follow my lead,” Adam whispered into his wife’s ear.

Jennifer followed Adam’s lead as he slowly led her across the dance floor. When the song ended, he looked down at his beautiful bride and gazed into her misty eyes. He hugged her tightly again.

“I love you, Jennifer Cartwright.” Jennifer Cartwright – The most perfect name for the most perfect woman, Adam thought to himself. She’s my wife, his mind continued, as he stood in the middle of the dance floor with his new life partner.

In the doorway to the ballroom, Lisa stood watching Adam and Jennifer dance. She had read about the wedding and reception in the society page of the Carson City paper. She had received a lot of counseling from the women’s shelter. She had made steps to start a new life by moving away from the man who raped and beat her. She was able to keep her bridal shop, and move on alone. She was genuinely happy for Adam. He looks happy, she thought to herself, as she continued to watch them dance.

Laura was watching her boss and his new bride dance, when she turned and saw Lisa out of the corner of her eye. She walked over and took her into the hallway, hoping that Adam had not seen Lisa standing there. This would destroy his day, and Laura would not allow that to happen.

“What are you doing here, Lisa?” Laura asked accusingly.

“Laura, please, I’m not here to cause any trouble. I have moved on, and I guess, in a way, this gives me the closure that I needed. I can truly say that I’m happy for Adam and Jennifer. I only wish them well.”

“Lisa, I’m asking you nicely to please leave. Adam would be very upset if he saw you here. He doesn’t deserve that, not on his wedding day. I don’t want to have to get the hotel staff to escort you out, so, please, for Adam, just leave and never look back.”

“I will leave, Laura. But if you will, tell him that I was here and that I wish him well, now and in the future.”

“I don’t think that is a good idea, Lisa,” Laura said with some hesitance in her voice.

“OK, Laura, I will go anyway. But I needed the closure I got today. It still hurts. I won’t deny it, but only because my love was deep for Adam and we both threw it away. I’m continuing with therapy and group sessions, and I’ll be fine.” Lisa turned and walked away.

Laura was hesitant to go back into the ballroom at first, wanting to make sure that Lisa would not return and make a scene, devastating Adam and Jennifer’s perfect day.

The night continued on with the cutting of the cake, and more dancing and mingling amongst co-workers and friends. At the end of the evening, Adam and Jennifer were showered with tiny bubbles the guests blew on them as they exited the hotel to their waiting limousine.

The couple cuddled in the back of the automobile as they were whisked away to Reno and The John Ascuaga Nugget Hotel, near the Reno Airport. Adam hadn’t divulged to Jennifer where he was taking her on their honeymoon. He had only told her what type of clothes to pack. She was thrilled by all the surprises that Adam continued to spring on her at every turn.

Adam took Jennifer’s hand and escorted her out of the limousine when they arrived at the hotel’s main entrance. Jennifer was in awe of all the lights and excitement of the popular Reno tourist attraction. She had hit the jackpot earlier in the day when she became Mrs. Adam Cartwright, and now they would go to their quiet suite and enjoy their wedding night.

“Here we are, Mrs. Cartwright,” Adam announced, as he slid the card key into the slot, unlocking the door to the magnificent suite on the top floor of the main tower. Adam picked Jennifer up and carried her across the threshold, bringing her over to the king size bed that would be their love nest for their first night as husband and wife.

Adam lay down next to Jennifer, and took his bride into his arms, showering her with kisses and gentle caresses as he worked his way to the back of her dress to unbutton the tiny, silk covered buttons. They were both exhausted from the past few days of wedding preparations. Now they were alone and would be able to enjoy the first night of the rest of their lives.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The week had been lovely in the wine country of Sonoma, California, where Adam and Jennifer spent their surprise honeymoon Adam had planned. Jennifer had mentioned to Adam on several different occasions how she would love to visit Northern California, and this was his chance to show her the best of what it had to offer. She couldn’t get over how Adam had remembered her desire to visit there and to stay at The Inn at Occidental, a four diamond Bed and Breakfast in the heart of the wine country.

The couple toured several different wineries in the area, taken nature walks, and Adam had taken her on a hot air balloon ride one morning, followed by a Champaign brunch for two.

“Adam, you have spoiled me rotten this week. I don’t want to go home. I want to stay here forever,” Jennifer said, as she sipped on her flute of champagne and ate her eggs benedict.

“It has been a magical week, and there is still more in store. We have tickets to the Sonoma County Repertory Theatre tonight, and I have acquired box seats for the show. That’s why I had you bring a formal gown. We’ll be dining at a romantic hideaway before the show.” Jennifer squealed with delight at the endless surprises. Adam adored the theatre, and Jennifer did as well.

Jennifer and Adam went back to The Occidental for an afternoon delight. The tastefully appointed suite had a luxurious four poster feather bed, gas fire, and spa bath for two.

Upon their return, Adam took Jennifer into his arms as he closed the door behind them. “Are you happy, Mrs. Cartwright?” Adam asked, as he assaulted her neck with tiny love bites.

“Mr. Cartwright, I’m the luckiest woman alive. Thank you for a most memorable honeymoon.” Jennifer tilted her head back to expose all of her neck for Adam to feast upon.

“I want to make love to you, my sweet lady. God I love you so much. I never want this feeling to end.” Adam growled as he continued to kiss Jennifer and unbutton her blouse and jeans. The lovebirds headed toward the bed, undressing and dropping their clothes as they discarded them. Adam wanted to love his new wife like he had never loved her before. The passion in his eyes was undeniable as he caressed her body with his hands and tongue. He wanted her to know the depth of his love.

After an afternoon of joyous foreplay, Adam entered Jennifer, and the two became one. He slowly moved his hips in time with hers, feeling every inch of her soft female tissue. Today was different than it had ever been before. It was magic as Adam exploded into her womb. The love seed he spilled was warm and full.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The elevator doors opened to the 10th floor offices of Cartwright and Sons, and the whole office erupted in applause as Jennifer and Adam stepped off to begin their first day back at the office from their honeymoon. Laura, Hoss, and Joe were in front leading the applause.

Adam, a normally very private man, was quite taken aback by all the adulation of his employees. Jennifer grabbed his hand and turned her face into his arm in embarrassment at all the sudden attention and surprise. She had always wanted to be treated just like any of the other employees, and just because her name was now Cartwright, she hadn’t wanted that to change.

“Speech, speech, speech,” several of the employees yelled out, as the applause quieted down.

Adam spoke with gratitude as he grasped Jennifer around the waist. “Thank you so much for the warm welcome you have bestowed on my wife and me today. We are quite taken by the surprise. We appreciate all the well wishes that you have sent to us in the mail. We haven’t been able to go through all of them as we only returned home late yesterday afternoon, but we do thank every one of you for your generosity.”

Adam escorted Jennifer to her office on the other side of the floor. As they disappeared down the hall, all the employees returned to their offices and cubicles to begin their usual Monday work load. When Jennifer and Adam reached her office, they walked in and closed her door behind them.

“WOW, what a welcome home!” Jennifer said, as she wrapped her arms around Adam’s massive chest.

“Yes it was. I’m quite touched. Did you happen to notice the name plate on your door has been changed? Also, look at the one on your desk. It now reads, Jennifer Cartwright, ESQ.” Adam turned his wife around to gaze at the new name plaque.

“It’s still a bit surreal. I think it’s going to take some getting used to, but I love it, and I love you, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I love you too, Mrs. Cartwright, and I need to get to work. I’m sure we both have a big day ahead of us.”

Adam gave Jennifer a kiss and proceeded to his office. Along the way, many of the employees smiled, stopped, and shook his hand, congratulating him on his marriage to Jennifer. Adam couldn’t get over all of the warm wishes he received. He was so private and never interacted with the employees on a personal level, so their warm wishes were a bit of a surprise, but one he accepted warmly.

“Good Morning, Adam,” Laura said, as Adam approached her desk. “I have put your mail on your desk, stacked in order of importance. I will hold all calls to allow you to get caught up on everything. There are some items that require immediate attention in your desk tray. They are flagged red. I made a lunch reservation for you and Jennifer at 1:00 p.m. at the restaurant downstairs. You will both need a break about then, I’m sure.”

“Laura, what would I do without you?” Adam looked at her with total admiration.

“I have no doubt you would be fine. I do need to discuss something with you, however. May we step into your office?”

Adam was a little puzzled at the change in expression on Laura’s face. She had been smiling from ear to ear, but her demeanor turned serious when she requested the private meeting behind close doors.

“Of course, come on in,” Adam said, as he walked into his office, with Laura following close behind.

As Laura shut the door, Adam proceeded to his desk and started to flip through the mail, separating the stack into two piles. He then picked up the items that needed his immediate attention.

As he was scanning over the documents, Laura began to speak. “She was at the reception. Lisa – she was there,” Laura said calmly, as she stood with her back touching the door and her hand still on the knob.

Adam stopped and looked up at Laura in total shock. He dropped the papers and just stared at her in amazement that Lisa would defy his order to stay out of his life forever.

“That evil bitch! Why won’t she…”

“Adam!” Laura interrupted him. “You don’t understand. She was not there to create a scene or destroy your’s and Jen’s day. She was standing in the doorway as you were dancing your first dance together. I happened to turn and I saw her. I immediately got up and took her into the hallway. She has changed, Adam.”

“Yeah, I bet she has, like a snake that slithers out of its skin.” He started looking at the contracts again, but couldn’t focus on their contents.

“Adam, I believed her. That is why I’m telling you this. She had wanted me to tell you and Jennifer at the reception, but I wasn’t going to ruin your day. So I waited until this morning.”

“How has she changed? I’m sure she’s up to no good and just wants to lure you into a false sense of security before she pounces and makes her attack.”

Adam sat down and threw the contracts on his desk, unable to concentrate. He could only put his elbow on the arm of his chair and bury his face into his hand in total exasperation at Lisa’s attempts to remain in his life.

“Adam, she’s worked really hard, gotten the needed counseling, and made choices in her life that have had a positive impact on her. She’s continuing group therapy as well. I think you need to give her the benefit of the doubt. I’m not saying you have to contact her, just know that I think her intentions for being at the reception were just for her own closure and nothing else.”

Adam raised his head, and with an intense look, he advised Laura, “I better not ever see her in this office building, at my house, or anywhere near me, Jen, my father, or brothers. I told her to stay out of my life, and I meant it then and I mean it now. You deliver that message to her, Laura. I do not want her in my life, and whatever you do, I never want Jennifer to know about this conversation or about what happened on our wedding day. She would be devastated, and I wouldn’t be able to live with that. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, sir, I understand,” Laura said, as she turned and walked out the door.

Adam made it through the rest of the day without any further thought of Lisa or the conversation he had with Laura that morning. He had promised Jennifer that he would always love her, honor her, and protect her, and he planned to do just that.

Chapter Nineteen

Summer was in full bloom, and Adam and Jennifer had settled into married life. Jennifer had been away on business several times since their return home from their honeymoon, and she would often stay on the phone with Adam until she couldn’t hold her eyes open any longer. Just being away from him, and not feeling his arms around her at night, made it very difficult on her, and she frequently considered stepping down as assistant chief counsel.

She had been having a lot of heartburn and felt that it was from the stress of her job and settling into married life. Her menstrual cycle had become irregular again so she went to the doctor for a thorough check-up. The doctor spoke the words she had wanted to hear again so desperately – she was pregnant.

Jennifer kept the good news to herself for a few days as she planned a way to tell Adam of the baby that was growing inside of her again. This time will be different, she thought. I want to make it special. Father’s Day was around the corner, and Jennifer decided to announce the pregnancy through a Father’s Day card.

Jennifer searched the Hallmark store for just the right card. She stumbled upon one that was perfect for the occasion. The front of the card read:

To My Husband, with All My Love on Father’s Day

She opened the card and the following greeting was printed:
Today I share in the happiness that is your special day.
You are my husband and now you are a father.
Happy Father’s Day.

The card said everything it needed to say. Jennifer envisioned how the events of the day would play out. I’ll get up early and serve Adam a special breakfast in bed, presenting the card to him on the tray, and letting it say it all. She purchased the card and hid it away.

Sunday morning arrived, and Jennifer woke up ready to execute her surprise, but Adam was already awake and moving around. She was devastated. Her plan was spoiled. She put on her robe and sullenly went in search of her husband.

She found Adam outside on the back porch reading the newspaper, clad only in his black jeans. A carafe of coffee sat in front of him on the table.

“Hey you, I was planning on making you breakfast in bed this morning. Thanks for spoiling my surprise,” she said grumpily.

Adam put down the paper, and turned to see Jennifer standing in the doorway with a pout upon her face.

“Hey you back. Come here” Adam grabbed Jennifer’s hand and pulled her down onto his lap, holding her in his arms. He looked at her and mimicked her pouty lip. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I am hungry. Do you still want to make breakfast for me?”

Adam began to nibble at Jennifer’s chest. He moved his hands under the top of her pajama short set, over her belly, and up towards her tender breasts. Little did he know that his hands were passing over their baby growing inside, or that her breasts were swollen and tender because of the hormonal changes in her body.

“OK, I suppose so,” Jennifer answered, looking like she had lost her best friend. As she got up to head to the kitchen, Adam gave her a playful slap on her bum. He picked up the paper and started to read again.

Jennifer made poached eggs and Canadian bacon with a whole wheat bagel for Adam. This was a special breakfast, and she wanted it to be all of his favorites. She made a bowl of oatmeal for herself, and poured a large glass of milk. She placed everything on a tray, put the card in front of his glass of orange juice, and carried the food outside. She took her bowl and glass off the tray, set them down on the table next to where Adam was sitting, and then placed the tray in front of him.

Adam didn’t let on that he noticed the card at first. He was toying with Jennifer, but because of her raging hormones, she didn’t take kindly to his playful intentions.

“Are you not going to open the card?” Jennifer erupted at her husband, who acted surprised that there was anything other than breakfast on his tray.

“What’s this?” Acting like he just noticed the card, Adam picked up the envelope and opened it. He read the front of the card aloud. “To my husband, with all my love on Father’s Day.”

Adam knew it was Father’s Day, as they had planned to spend the day with Ben and then take him out for dinner that evening. But he didn’t grasp the true meaning of the card until he opened it and read the inside verse. “Today I share in the happiness that is your special day. You are my husband and now you are a father.” Adam’s voice began to choke as he read the last line, “Happy Father’s Day”. Finally realizing what Jennifer was telling him, Adam closed the card, and looked up at Jennifer with tears in his eyes. “Are you…?”

“Yes, Adam, I’m pregnant,” Jennifer interrupted, as tears rolled down her cheeks.

Adam leaped out of his chair and grabbed Jennifer. He picked her up and swung her around as he shouted in glee.

“When did you find out?” he asked with much excitement.

“Just a few days ago. It has been so hard to keep it from you, but I wanted to make it special, Adam. Can you believe it? We’re going to be parents!”

Adam picked Jennifer up again and held her tightly in his arms. “We’re having a baby! God, I can’t believe it!” He shouted out again.

“Well, believe it, babe, because I have the raging hormones and swollen breasts to prove it!” Jennifer said with a laugh.

Adam then realized why Jennifer had been so moody when she had first joined him on the patio, and why she had planned the breakfast in bed. “Sweetheart, I am so sorry for teasing with you earlier. I noticed the card right off, and was just playing with you. Please forgive me.”

Jennifer kissed Adam’s lips tenderly. “You are forgiven….Daddy.”

“Daddy…Wow!…Daddy,” Adam repeated. “Dad! Wait until he hears! This will be the best Father’s Day gift we can give him now!”

“I want to call my parents and tell them first, OK? Since we get to tell Ben in person, I want us to tell my parents first.”

“I completely agree, sweetheart. Let’s go call them right now. Oh, Jen, I love you so much. GOD! We’re pregnant! I can’t believe it!” Adam scooped Jennifer into his arms and carried her into the house.

“I don’t want you to wear yourself out, sweetheart. You are so fragile now. No more traveling for you either. I’ll speak to Bill about it first thing tomorrow.”
Jennifer beamed at how Adam was living up to his vows of loving and protecting her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Adam, Jen, Hoss, Carolyn, Joe and Kaileen, this has been a spectacular Father’s Day Thank you so much for the beautiful gifts and the wonderful dinner. I have been truly blessed this year,” Ben said as he finished his meal.

Adam and Jennifer, together with Hoss and Joe and their girlfriends, had gathered for the evening to take Ben out for their annual celebration. Next year would be different though, because Adam would be a father also. Jennifer and Adam hadn’t decided exactly when to tell Ben and the rest of the family their joyful news, so the two of them looked at each other and agreed that there was no time like the present.

“Dad, Jen and I have something to tell you,” Adam said as he wiped his face with his napkin. “You see, Jen is pregnant. We’re going to have a baby in seven months.”

“Son, Daughter,” Ben grabbed Adam’s hand and was speechless as tears started to well and extreme joy filled his heart. “I don’t know what to say!”

“Well, you could say congratulations for starters, Dad,” Joe said as he got up to give Adam and Jennifer a hug. “Way to go, Bro. I knew you had it in ya.”

“Of course, that goes without saying,” Ben said as he stood to give Jennifer a big hug and kiss.

“My first grandchild… Jennifer, are you are you feeling OK? Is there anything we need to do for you at the office or at home?”

“No, Dad, I think Adam has it all under control. He’s already putting together an interoffice memo for Bill to take me off of the travel schedule. What I wouldn’t do to get to stay home, huh?”

“Dagburnet, Sis, I’m mighty fine proud of you and my big brother.”

The Cartwright family enjoyed the rest of Father’s Day, talking about the new baby and their individual preferences of why they would like to see a boy or girl as the next generation Cartwright born to the family.

On the way home, Jennifer fell asleep in the back seat, resting on Hoss’ shoulder. Pregnancy drained her, and she found that she wanted to sleep often. Adam left her sleeping in the back seat when he dropped Ben, Hoss, and Carolyn at the main house. He tried to pick her up to take her to bed when they reached their home, but she woke up and insisted that she could walk herself. She went to bed, and didn’t remember hitting the pillow.

The months drew on, and Jennifer began to grow in her pregnancy. The first several months were tough on her with the common nausea that women often experience. Hers would come late at night, waking her from her sleep. She would become very ill, causing Adam great concern. At times, Jennifer would cry because she felt so wretched, and all Adam could do was put a cool, damp cloth on her head and hold her until the queasiness subsided and she could go back to sleep. Many nights were restless for the young couple, as they prepared themselves for parenthood.

Adam wanted Jennifer to quit her job and become a full time wife and mother. Jennifer agreed to this, and stepped down as assistant chief counsel at Cartwright and Sons, but she insisted that she continue working until the baby was born. Against Adam’s better judgment, he gave in to her desire. They also came to the compromise that would allow Jennifer to stay on in a consulting capacity as well, but only when her expertise would be needed.

Adam attended every OB visit with Jennifer, and their love for each other grew more than they ever thought it could. The sonograms that were taken at each visit excited them as they watched the baby grow and develop. The small things, like seeing the baby suck its thumb in Jennifer’s womb, were true delights for both of them.

Most evenings they would sit on the couch together, with Adam reading to Jennifer and the baby. When Jennifer would feel the baby move, she would take Adam’s hand and place it on her belly, so that he could feel his son or daughter kick. When they would go to bed, Adam would place both hands around Jennifer’s stomach and hold her and the baby all night, as if he were protecting them. Jennifer’s world was complete. Their lovemaking continued in spite of Jennifer’s growing belly. The doctor had informed her it was OK, and had suggested some different positions they could try so that both she and the baby would be comfortable, but that would allow Jennifer and Adam to still enjoy and satisfy each other.

Adam was excited when the Lamaze classes began. Each night he made sure that they practiced the breathing techniques they were both taught. He knew how important it was to Jennifer to be able to deliver their child naturally, and, as her coach, he made sure she would be prepared.

As the due date grew near, Adam insisted, that if Jennifer was going to continue working that they have her suitcase in the car, so that if they should have to go to the hospital directly from work, she would have her personal items with her.

That moment came on a cold day in January. Jennifer had awoken that morning feeling a few twinges, but she had been having twinges on and off for the past several weeks, so didn’t think a lot about it. The two soon-to-be parents got dressed and headed into work. Because it had become almost too difficult for her to move around, Jennifer tried to stay at her desk as much as possible. But Jennifer was in the middle of the Monday morning attorney’s meeting when she felt her water break. At first she wasn’t sure that it had broken because it wasn’t the gush of warm water as she had expected it to be, but it was a constant trickle, and the signs were undeniable. She excused herself and went back to her office. By the time she had reached her office, her clothes were soaked. She panicked and began to cry. She was nervous and scared. She called Adam’s extension, but got his voicemail.
Damn-it, where are you? she thought to herself. Very mild contractions had started, but were not steady. Jennifer called Laura’s extension, and explained what was happening. Laura told her that Adam had gone to Joe’s office to work on some contracts regarding a new lumber company they were considering doing business with. Jennifer’s emotions began to run wild when she couldn’t hear Adam’s voice.

“Jen, don’t cry. I’m going to go get Adam now. Stay in your office, and he’ll be right over.” Laura hung up the phone and ran to Joe’s office. She advised Joe’s secretary it was an emergency and barged in unannounced.
Adam looked up from the table in Joe’s office with a scowl on his face at the sudden uninvited interruption.

“Adam, I think Jen’s in labor. She’s in her office. She said her water broke.”

Like a bolt of lightning, Adam flew out the door to Jennifer’s office, as Joe hollered out to him, “I’ll get the car, and meet you downstairs.” As he got up and hurried out the door, Joe ordered, “Laura, call my father and Hoss. Tell them I’ve taken Adam and Jen to the hospital, and the baby is on its way.”

Adam raced into Jennifer’s office, where she was slumped on her couch trying to stay calm and not move; for when she did, the amniotic fluid would drizzle out, soaking her clothes even more. When Jennifer saw Adam fly through the door, her tears fell like steady rain.

“It’s time, Adam. The baby is on its way.”

“Joe has gone to get the car. Can you walk? How far apart are the contractions?”

“They are not real regular yet, but they are increasing in strength.”

Just as Jennifer started to get up with Adam’s help, she had her first strong contraction. It took her by surprise and she fell back to the couch. When the pain subsided, she was able to get up and walk to the elevator and down to Joe’s awaiting car. He sped them away to the hospital where Jennifer was taken to labor and delivery to prepare for the birth of their child.

“I understand we have a baby that wants to make its debut,” Dr. Andersen said as he walked in to examine Jennifer. “How are the contractions coming along? Do you want an epidural block?”

“They are pretty strong and getting pretty close together now. I think it’s time for that epidural,” Jennifer explained as she looked at Adam.

Dr. Andersen glanced at the fetal monitor that was attached to the baby, and checked the progress of the contractions. “Let me examine you to see how far you have progressed, and I will send for the anesthesiologist to come in and administer the epidural, so that you can get a bit more comfortable.” Dr. Andersen performed a vaginal exam, and found that she had dilated to six centimeters and was seventy-five percent effaced. “You are over half way there, young lady, and if we don’t get that epidural started fast, it’s going to be too late!”

“Adam, I’m nervous,” Jennifer said as she squeezed his hands.

Adam kissed her hand. “It’s going to be alright, sweetheart. You’re going to be a terrific mother, and I will be right here through the whole birth.”

Jennifer had another strong contraction, and they continued to get stronger and stronger every few minutes. When the anesthesiologist came to administer the epidural, Jennifer was in full labor, feeling the need to push. The nurse rang for Dr. Andersen. When he checked Jennifer again, she had gone from the six centimeters and seventy-five percent, to fully efface and nine centimeters in just the thirty minutes.

“Jennifer, listen to me carefully, this is important,” the nurse told her. “You cannot push until Dr. Andersen tells you its OK. I know you want to right now, but practice your breathing. Mr. Cartwright, you need to go get changed into these scrubs quickly. I’ll stay here and work with her on her breathing until you return.”

Adam slipped into the restroom that was part of the labor/delivery suite, and changed from his professional business suit into green scrubs in anticipation of the arrival of his first child. Adam showed complete composure. He knew he had to hold it together for the sake of Jennifer. He came back out and began to coach Jennifer through her intense contractions.

“Adam, I need to push. The baby is coming; I can’t stop it.” Jennifer screamed out.

“Jen, breathe. Blow short puffs, don’t push,” Adam ordered. He began blowing short puffs to make Jennifer follow his command and get her off the focus of wanting to push.

“OK, Jennifer, on the next contraction, I want you to bear down and push as hard as you can,” Dr. Andersen instructed, now in place, ready to receive the bundle of joy into the world.

As the next contraction started, the nurse helped Jennifer roll up, and she bore down and pushed. “1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8-9-10, stop pushing. Good girl, that’s the way,” the nurse spoke softly to Jennifer, wiping away beads of sweat from her brow.

“OH GOD, here it comes again,” Jennifer cried out.

“Let’s do it again,” the nurse instructed. “1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8-9-10, stop pushing.”

“Adam, if you want to see your baby being born, you need to get down here now,” Dr. Andersen called.

Adam went to stand right behind the doctor, and could see the baby’s head beginning to crown. He was in awe of his and Jennifer’s accomplishment. He was so proud of her. Our baby will be here in a matter of minutes
! he thought to himself.

“OK, Jennifer, let’s give it another good push, and you will deliver the baby’s head,” Dr. Andersen ordered.

Jennifer pushed again and the baby’s head was born. Adam smiled as he saw the light brown hair. He couldn’t wait to see the baby’s face for the first time.

“Once we get the shoulders delivered, Jennifer, it will be all down hill from there, so one more time.”

Jennifer pushed again, and she cried out from the pressure that the baby being born was placing on her body. One shoulder and then the second appeared.

“Stop pushing!” Dr. Andersen yelled out, as the baby started to slide down into the doctor’s hands. “It’s a girl!” he announced.

Adam’s eyes filled with tears, at the first glimpse of his new daughter. The doctor suctioned out her nose and mouth, and she cried for the first time as he laid the baby up on Jennifer’s belly, allowing the new mother to view her new daughter she just brought into the world. Adam came back to Jennifer’s side, kissed her, and whispered in her ear, “I love you, sweetheart, good job!”

“Adam, come and cut the cord if you like,” Doctor Andersen motioned.

Adam took the surgical scissors and cut the cord that had bound mother and daughter together for the past nine months. Once the cord was cut, the nurse took the baby to a warming bed and began to clean her up. The pediatrician on call checked the baby’s vitals, and pronounced that everything appeared to be normal. The nurse wrapped the baby up in a blanket, put a cap on her head, and presented her to Jennifer.

Jennifer started to cry as she held the new life in her arms for the first time.

“Happy Birthday, Caitlyn Elizabeth Cartwright,” Jennifer said to her daughter through her tears. Adam leaned over and kissed the baby’s forehead, and then stroked her tiny face.

“Here, Daddy, hold your new daughter.” Jennifer handed Caitlyn to Adam.

“You’re Daddy’s little angel,” Adam spoke softly to his sleeping daughter. He looked at her hands and just marveled at how tiny she was.

The nurse came over and announced that the newest member of the Cartwright clan had been born at 3:23 p.m., and she weighed in at seven pounds nine ounces and was twenty-one inches long.

“Are there any family members waiting outside that you would like us to bring in?” the nurse asked.

“Yes, my father, Ben Cartwright, and my two brothers. Their girlfriends might be here as well. I would like for all of them to be able to come and see the new baby if that’s OK. Are you up to it, honey?”

The nurse interjected. “We typically allow just a few in at a time so that it doesn’t wear Mom out. And the baby is still getting used to being in a different environment. So we will allow just a couple at a time until Jennifer gets settled in her room. How about we go get Grandpa for right now?”

“I’ll go get him; I want to announce the arrival. Is it OK, sweetheart, if I go get Dad?”

“Yes, I want him to see his new granddaughter, but hurry back.”

Adam walked out of the room and down the hall toward the waiting area where Ben, the boys, and their ladies were anxiously awaiting the news of the birth. When Ben saw Adam, they all stood up and walked hurriedly toward him.

“Caitlyn Elizabeth Cartwright was born at 3:23 p.m., weighed seven pounds nine ounces, and was twenty-on inches long,” Adam boasted.

“It’s a girl!” Joe slapped Hoss and hugged his girl, and everyone joined in, as Ben beamed at Adam. He was so proud of his son and daughter-in-law. He took Adam into his arms and held him, unable to say anything.

“Do you want to come see your new granddaughter, Dad?” Adam asked as he broke the tight father/son embrace.

“Do I want to come see my granddaughter? I would be honored to be in her presence,” Ben declared with great pride.

“Bros, you will have to wait here for now. They only allow a few at a time into the delivery room. They will be transporting Jen to her room shortly. Caitlyn will be in there too, and Jen wants all of you to come in and see her when she is settled.”

Adam showed Ben to the delivery room. When they opened the door, Jennifer was breast feeding their new daughter. Ben came to the bed, bent down, and kissed Jennifer. He marveled at the tiny baby she nursed at her bosom.

“Would you like to hold your granddaughter, Dad?”

“You are feeding her; I don’t want to interrupt, I can wait.”

“No, it’s OK. She isn’t really sucking too much right now. They want her to get used to my nipple.”

Jennifer took Caitlyn from her breast, and handed her to Adam so that she could cover herself back up.

Adam handed his new daughter to his father, and Ben began to cry. “I wish your mother was here to see her beautiful granddaughter. I know she would be proud.”

“She is here, Dad; I feel her presence.” Adam sat down next to Jennifer and held her hand.

“She’s perfect. I had forgotten how tiny they are when they are first born,” Ben stated as he checked her delicate features.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After a few days in the hospital, Jennifer, Adam, and Caitlyn were allowed to go home as a new family. The couple had decorated their new daughter’s room in the Noah’s Ark theme. Her nursery was painted in a powder yellow with white trim, and filled with a Jenny Lind style white crib, bassinet, diaper changing table, and chest of drawers. Adam and Jennifer had decided the baby would sleep in their room for the first few months while she was small enough for the bassinet. Jennifer would be able to nurse her in bed during the every few hour feedings.

Adam made a point of leaving the office each day by 5:00 p.m. The frequent feedings of a four week old baby took its toll on Jennifer, and he wanted to be home to support her with the diaper changing and bathing of Caitlyn, so she could catch a short nap if she needed one. Adam enjoyed being Caitlyn’s father, and missed her terribly when he was at work, so leaving the office at 5:00 p.m. was not a hard task for him.

Jennifer knew that Adam loved her and adored Caitlyn, but she felt he was getting anxious at not being able to share intimacy with her. Dr. Andersen had made it very clear during her last check-up before the baby was born that there was to be no intercourse until Jennifer had come back in for her six week post delivery visit.

Adam was trying to be strong, but was feeling neglected. He knew that Jennifer was overwhelmed with being a new stay at home mother, and didn’t want to add the pressure of his sexual desire, so he held it in.

But Jennifer saw through his façade, as he had grown distant in the bedroom. She wanted to please him, but wasn’t sure how; so she called Grace, Dr. Andersen’s nurse, to get some advice on how she could proceed.

“Jennifer, this is a very common question I get from brand new mothers. The husbands always think they will be able to handle it the first six weeks, but usually at around three to four weeks, they are climbing the walls, and this is when the wife calls and we have this discussion. This is why Dr. Andersen makes it very clear to all his patients, whether it is their first child or their fifth, that there is no intercourse for six weeks, because it takes that time for the uterus to return back to its pre-pregnancy size. It’s for your protection, and very important. However, this doesn’t mean you can’t have intimate relations. You just have to find other alternatives to satisfy each other. Let your womanly instincts kick in. You can pretty much engage in all other activities, just no actual intercourse.”

“Thank you, Grace, I really appreciate you taking the time to talk to me about this, and I’m glad to know that I’m not the only wife that has felt this way or that has had this question. My husband has tried to be so strong, but I know it’s taking a toll on him, and I don’t want him to feel neglected. He would never tell me he was feeling that way, but he doesn’t realize that I see it, and that is why I called.”

“You’re welcome, Jennifer, and please don’t hesitate to call back if you have any other questions. We’ll see you in a few weeks, and we can’t wait to see little Caitlyn!”

Caitlyn had been restless and fussy all day. Jennifer was exhausted, since she didn’t get to take advantage of any down time for herself. Despite her being overrun with fatigue, she was determined to make it a night for her and Adam to get reacquainted with each other.

“Hi, sweetheart, I’m home,” Adam announced, walking in from the garage. When he saw Jennifer at the sink peeling potatoes, he came up behind her to give her a gentle kiss on the cheek.

“Dinner is running a bit late tonight. I just got Caitlyn to go down. She has been restless and fussy all day. If you’re hungry, you can make yourself a sandwich to hold you over,” Jennifer said as she continued to peel the potatoes.

“I don’t want a sandwich, sweetheart, but I’ll take you,” Adam said, putting his arms around Jennifer’s waist, and nibbling at her neck.

“Mr. Cartwright! Your daughter is just in the other room,” Jennifer said, feigning shock.

“I’m going to go see my princess and head up to take a shower. I’ll be back down to help you shortly.”

“I’ve been replaced by a four week old,” Jennifer playfully cried out as Adam walked into the other room to see his baby girl. She heard him respond with an evil laugh. “Don’t you wake her up. You will have to deal with her if you do,” Jennifer warned.

“Don’t worry; I just want to see her. I won’t disturb her.” Adam looked in on Caitlyn who was sleeping in her cradle that Jennifer kept downstairs. After he watched Caitlyn sleep soundly for a few minutes, he went up to the bedroom to take a shower. After his shower, he headed into the office to get some work done, while Jennifer finished preparing their meal.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After dinner, Adam headed back into the office and resumed his work. Caitlyn had woken up in good spirits, so Jennifer put a blanket on the floor and laid the baby down to play and talk with her. Caitlyn had started to focus on Jennifer, and was beginning to respond to her voice.

Adam could hear Jennifer singing, laughing, and cooing at Caitlyn, as she changed her diaper. When it got quiet, Adam wandered out to see why. He saw his beautiful wife sitting on the floor, leaning up against the couch, nursing their baby girl. He sat down beside her, laid his head on her shoulder, and stared at the beautiful, natural sight.

“I love to watch you nurse our daughter, Jen. It’s so beautiful.”

“Thanks,” Jennifer said, leaning over to give Adam a kiss. “Our bond grows closer every time I feed her. I love it so much, and I love you. Do you have much work you need to do tonight?” Jennifer asked an unsuspecting Adam.

“No, actually I don’t. Why?” Adam turned to Jennifer with a quizzical look on his face.

“No reason, just wondering how things were at the office. I really miss being there, but I wouldn’t trade motherhood for anything,” Jennifer said as she switched Caitlyn to her other breast. “When I’m finished feeding her, will you bathe her and get her ready for bed? I want to go up and take a bath and relax.”

“Of course I will.” Adam gave Jen a kiss on the cheek. “I’m going to go shut down my computer for the night and run the bath water. I’ll be right back.”

By the time Adam returned, Jennifer had Caitlyn up on her shoulder burping her. The infant was sleeping soundly with a full tummy. Adam and Jennifer walked upstairs, and Jennifer handed Caitlyn to Adam as they reached the bath next to the nursery, and Jennifer continued down the hall into their bedroom.

She ran a hot bath in their garden tub, lit candles all around the tub and in their room, and turned out all the lights. She took off her clothes and settled into the relaxing Jacuzzi spa tub. The water was hot, and Jennifer immersed herself into the water. Her nipples were still a bit tender, but she was getting used to the baby’s multiple feedings daily.

After Adam had bathed Caitlyn, he put a fresh diaper and a new sleeper on her. He brought her into their room to put her down for the night. Adam noticed all the candles, and after he placed Caitlyn in her cradle, he went into the master bath, where he saw Jennifer sprawled out with just her head above the water. Her eyes were closed and she looked totally relaxed with her head resting against the bathtub pillow.

“Hey, sexy lady, you know how to turn a man on in that position,” Adam said as he sat on the edge of the tub.

“Why don’t you roll Caitlyn’s bassinet into her room for the night, and come and join me, cowboy?” Jennifer opened her eyes, seducing him with her batting blues.

Adam blew a kiss to his seductress and without another word, got up and rolled the sleeping newborn into her nursery, and returned to join his wife for an evening of enticement. He stripped naked and joined Jennifer in the steaming tub of bubbling water. He climbed in behind her, entwining his legs with hers. He began to massage her sweat glistened shoulders. Jennifer reclined back into Adam’s pillow of muscles. He wrapped his arms around her as she enjoyed being all his for the night. Adam scooped warm water into his hands and drizzled it down Jennifer’s chest, watching it fall down off her milk swollen breasts. Jennifer’s body lay lifeless in her lover’s arms, feeling his hard member increasing in size in the small of her back. He ran his hands down her stomach, still slightly stretched from the pregnancy, to her hips and down the tops of her thighs. Jennifer let out a whispered sigh as Adam traced the insides of her thighs.

Looking over her shoulder, his five o’clock shadow tickling her cheek, Adam whispered into her ear, “It hasn’t been six weeks. Is it OK to be doing this?”

“It’s still too soon to indulge completely, but I will lead us through this journey, my love.”

Jennifer turned her head to Adam’s, and parted his lips with her tongue. She grabbed his face as she turned over on her stomach, and then grasped Adam around the neck with both hands. Adam ran the tips of his fingers down Jennifer’s back, and planted his hands on her tight, firm ass. She turned back over into his lap again, taking his hands and leading them along her body where she wanted to be touched. She led his hands down her breasts, and spread her legs slightly for Adam to work his fingers in between, to her wanting, hard clitoris. The soft tissue made him growl with desire; he wanted her.

“Take me to our love nest,” Jennifer requested in a husky voice.

Adam rose from the bath and dried himself off. Jennifer watched him dry the drops of water from his naked body, as she leaned back in the tub and began to fondle herself between her legs. Adam, aroused by her self-exploration, stopped and watched her as she arched her back when she petted an area of her sexual being.

“That’s my job, sweetheart.” He took her hand from between her legs and suckled the fingers that had been penetrating the soft silky tissues beneath the waters edge. He lifted Jennifer out of the water and dried her desirable body. Jennifer placed her hands on his hips and rubbed her wet hips against his, feeling his hard member against her belly, as Adam tried to concentrate on drying her back. He moved the towel down to her firm butt, gave her a love spank, and whispered, “You’re being a very naughty girl.”

“I’m your naughty girl all night long, sugar,” Jennifer replied, biting Adam’s left nipple.

Adam moaned deeply as he scooped Jennifer’s semi-wet naked body into his arms, and he laid her on the bed. Her hair sprawled out above her head, she pulled Adam down on top of her. She began to assault his face with gentle licks and kisses. “I’m feeling dirty. I want to get nasty. I want to fulfill your every fantasy and desire tonight, my Prince. I am YOUR Princess!”

“You are my princess, sweetheart, I want you.”

Jennifer rolled Adam onto his back and mounted him above. She sat on his hard member, teasing him with her dripping wet sex. She slid back onto his thighs, put some hand lotion into her hands, and took the hard pine into her hands, sliding her hands up and down his shaft. When she reached the base, she rolled his scrotum sack in her warm palms, her nails brushed through the black curly pubic hair that matched the locks that adorned his chest. Adam lay limp on the bed, unable to move.

Jennifer continued to massage Adam’s body, working away the pressures of the week. She lay back down on his hairy chest, dripping the sweet milky nectar of her lactating nipples. She licked up the puddles that gathered on his hard pecs. She traced her tongue down the line of hair to his hard wanting member, and teased the tip with her soft sensuous lips.

Adam’s eyes remained closed, and he only could let out a low grown of deep satisfaction. “I want to feel your lips around me, sweetheart,” Adam was able to finally reply.

“Is this what you want, my love?” Jennifer took his firm rod, inserted it into her mouth, and sucked hard as she pulled away, flicking the head as she exited.

“Oh GOD, YES, sweetheart, YES.”

Jennifer continued to take Adam, and enjoyed his sweet drips of frothy nectar until his body started to shake. Jennifer, feeling the blood flow to the top of his penis with her lips, grasped firmly with both hands and with feverish strokes until Adam exploded onto her chest and belly. Adam shook with uncontrollable force as Jennifer continued to stroke, but at a slower, gentler pace. Adam’s body twitched as the remaining few droplets of love seed expelled from the tip. Jennifer leaned down and licked the last droplets away. “Sweetheart, open your eyes and look at me,” Jennifer requested in a sultry voice.

Adam obeyed her command as she took the thick froth that adorned her breasts and began to smear it over her chest and down between her legs. Adam grabbed her arm and pulled her to lie flat. He took her breasts, wet with his semen, into his mouth. Grabbing her ass, he thrust his tongue deeply into her mouth, intertwining in a loving embrace. “Woman, you are truly wicked. God I love you.” He took her mouth back to his.

Cries could be heard from Caitlyn’s room. It was time for her midnight feeding. Jennifer’s breasts were heavy with milk. She got up and headed to Caitlyn’s room. She changed her diaper and brought her back into the bedroom. Adam had propped the pillows up so Jennifer would be able to sit in bed to nurse the hungry baby. Jennifer handed the baby to Adam, and went into the bathroom to wash Adam’s seed from her breasts. After Caitlyn’s tummy was full, Jennifer laid her back into her bassinet, and snuggled back into bed with Adam. Mother, father, and daughter went right to sleep – until the next feeding.

Chapter Twenty

Over the next several weeks, Jennifer grew very tired. The constant up and down of waking every few hours to nurse Caitlyn was not allowing her to get the rest that her body craved. Jennifer loved her daughter, but the baby was, at times, very colicky, and Jennifer began to doubt her ability to be a good mother. She constantly cried over the smallest of issues, and wasn’t feeling particularly close to Adam. When her six week check-up came and Dr. Andersen had given her a clean bill of health to be intimate again, she brushed away Adam’s desires to want to make love. “I’m just fat and ugly,” she would tell him.

Adam tried to be sympathetic toward Jennifer, and her self image. He knew she had been struggling with not getting enough rest, and the stress of going from a successful lawyer to full time mother was more of an adjustment than she had anticipated. He continued to come home early each night, to help out as much as he could with, Caitlyn, but the more Adam would try to help, the less adequate Jennifer felt. She felt that she was not only a failure at being a mother, but also as a wife.

Adam didn’t know how to help Jennifer. He suggested she make another appointment to see the doctor, with the hope that he would be able to provide answers or a remedy for the constant stress she felt. Adam assured Jennifer that he loved her, and that, to him, she was sexy, beautiful, and a fantastic mother. But despite the love and support he gave her, Jennifer continued to cry and feel sorry for herself.

Adam started staying later at the office, and occasionally would not come home until after Jennifer had already gone to bed. On the nights when he would come home earlier, and they would go to bed together, their usual closeness of sleeping naked in each others arms had decayed to each sleeping on their respective sides of the bed, Jennifer wearing her pajamas and Adam sleeping in his boxers.

With Adam not home most nights and even on some weekends, Jennifer had no help with Caitlyn. The postpartum depression she was feeling, started to take control, and her mind began to conjure up things that were not reality.

“Adam Cartwright,” Adam answered his private line business like.

“Adam, it’s Jen. What time do you think you will be home tonight? We need to talk.” Jennifer’s voice was shaky due to lack of sleep.

“I don’t know right now. What’s up?” Adam continued to read over contracts and memos, not really paying much attention to the concern in his wife’s voice.

“I need you to come home early tonight. I have some things I need to discuss with you. Can you please try to be home at a decent hour? I will have dinner waiting at six.”

“I’ll be there; I have to go, I have a meeting in about five minutes. I love you.”

“I love you, too. Bye.”

As 8:00 p.m. came and went with no sign of Adam, Jennifer grew suspicious of his whereabouts. He was not answering his cell phone or the private line in his office. Caitlyn had been bathed and was put to bed for the night. Jennifer didn’t want to wake her, to go looking for her husband. She felt confined to the house, which only added to her stress level, and images of Adam having an affair crept into her delusional thoughts. About 8:30 p.m., Adam finally drove into the garage.

Jennifer had curled up on the couch and dozed. She woke suddenly at the sound of the door from the garage into the house closing, and Adam walking in to put his briefcase in the study. “Where have you been? It’s eight thirty!” Jennifer snapped, as she looked at her Rolex watch that Adam had given her when she had first started at Cartwright and Sons.

“I got busy at work, and before I knew it, it was six o’clock. I started to call you, but thought I would just call from the car. I dropped my phone when I was reaching for my keys and it broke. Then there was a fatal accident on the freeway and the traffic was at a standstill for over an hour. I’m sorry I’m so late.” He continued on into the study to lay his briefcase on his desk.

“Who is she, Adam?” Jennifer asked in a confrontational tone.

“Who is who?” Adam retorted in a smug manner, trying to brush off Jennifer’s question as he started to head up the stairs to take a shower.

“Don’t you dare walk away from me, Adam Cartwright!” Jennifer got up to follow him up the stairs. “I want to know; who it is, you are having an affair with?”

Adam waved Jennifer off without responding to her accusations, and continued upstairs. Jennifer followed him into the bedroom, rolled the sleeping Caitlyn into the nursery, and shut the door.

Adam was undressed and in the shower when Jennifer stormed into the bathroom and opened the shower door to continue her barrage of questions regarding the supposed affair.

“Do you mind if I take a shower?” Adam asked coyly.

“I would think that you would have enough courtesy to not walk away from me when I am trying to talk to you.” Jennifer stood with her hands on her hips, demanding that he answer her questions then and there.

When Jennifer didn’t honor Adam’s request to allow him a shower in peace, he grabbed her, dragged her into the shower with him, and shut the door. She screamed, as she was fully clothed and getting soaking wet.

“If you are going to continue to talk to me while I’m trying to take a shower, you are going to have to get in here with me,” he stated in a calm manner.

“First of all, Jennifer, I don’t know where you come off with your accusations that I’m having an affair with anyone. I love you, and I love our baby. What I don’t love is how you have been acting lately. We haven’t made love in weeks; you cry all the time, and tell me how ugly you are. You barely will even be naked around me. If I try to help with the baby, you brush me aside and accuse me of thinking you are not a good mother. I have begged you to go to the doctor and find out what’s wrong, but you tell me it’s just a phase, and you will snap out of it. I can’t take it much longer, Jennifer; you need to get some help. I’m worried sick about your mental status.”

“There is nothing wrong with me, Adam. I’m trying to be a good wife, a good mother, and keep a nice home for you. I make dinner to coincide with what time you say you’ll be home, but you show up two and a half hours later. Then when you come in, you act like you are only a few minutes late. I have every right to be upset with you. I can’t keep our marriage alive and be a decent mother to Caitlyn if I don’t have your help.”

“Marriage? Alive? That’s a good one, Jennifer,” Adam laughed sarcastically. “Look, let me finish my shower in peace, I’m really tired right now, and I’m not in the mood to discuss this.”

“Well, maybe you need to pack up some things and move into the city where you don’t have to be around an unstable wife and a colicky baby.” Jennifer stormed out of the shower, and into the bedroom to take off her soaked clothes.

Adam hurriedly washed and rinsed his body, dried off, and wrapped the towel around his waist. Jennifer was reaching in the drawer for her pajamas when Adam came up behind her, grabbed her from behind, and brought her into his arms.

“Jennifer Cartwright, I love you. I’m not having an affair with anyone, and I certainly don’t want to move into the city. My home is with you and our daughter. You are the only woman I want to be with. Your body is the body that I love and adore. You had a baby twelve weeks ago. Give yourself a break. I’m staying home tomorrow and I’m taking you to the doctor. You are going to get something to help you deal with this stress and depression. If you love me, you will do this for me, for us, for Caitlyn.”

“Let go of me, Adam.” Jennifer said with anger in her eyes.

“I’m not letting you go until you agree with my terms.” Adam held her tighter.

“I’m getting cold. I need to put some clothes on. Please Adam, let me get dressed.” Jennifer began to cry.

“Sweetheart, I love you naked. Why are you so embarrassed for me to see you like this anymore?” Adam’s voice softened.

Jennifer felt limp into Adam’s arms, sobbing uncontrollably. She couldn’t speak. Adam released his tight grip and just held his wife. She put her arms around his waist and continued to sob into his chest.

“OK, I’ll go see Dr. Andersen tomorrow. I love you, Adam. I’m tired of trying to be super mom and super wife. I just can’t do it anymore.”

Adam broke his loving embrace to look Jennifer in her eyes.

“You are the most fantastic woman I have ever met and fell in love with. You are a beautiful, sexy, woman, and the best mother Caitlyn could ever ask for. I mean that from the bottom of my heart. Now I want you to get in bed, and try to get some sleep. Do you have any milk that you have pumped?”

“There’s one bottle in the freezer. Why?” Jennifer asked as she reached in to her drawer to get some panties.

“I’ll feed Caitlyn, when she wakes up. I want you to sleep. You need it.”

“OK, just be sure you test it on your wrist before you give it to her.”

“I will; I don’t want to scald her anymore than you want me to. Now get into bed, my beautiful, sexy wife.”

Jennifer put on a nursing gown and climbed into bed. Adam pulled the covers up over her, and bent down to kiss her goodnight. He put on some jeans, and proceeded into Caitlyn’s room to pick her up and take her downstairs with him. He put her in the cradle in his office, worked on some reports, and sent an email to Laura, letting her know he would be working from home the next day, and to call him at the house or on Jennifer’s cell phone if she needed him for anything.

When Caitlyn woke up hungry around midnight, Adam fed her, changed her diaper, and put her back into her crib in her nursery. He turned on the baby monitor and headed to bed. He curled up next to Jennifer, who was sleeping very soundly. She didn’t even move when Adam climbed into bed and put his arms around her. Caitlyn didn’t wake again until almost 6:00 a.m.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Doctor, I’ve been having a lot of problems with postpartum depression. At first I thought that I had escaped the baby blues, but then about the seventh week, it really hit me. Caitlyn was colicky at times and I wasn’t getting much sleep. It all came to a head last night and my husband forced me to come and see you about it. What can I do?” Jennifer’s eyes begged Dr. Andersen for help with her rabid mood swings.

“Jennifer, this is very common among new mothers. Unfortunately, it doesn’t just hit at the first pregnancy. It can happen with every baby that you have. But now that we know it’s an issue for you, I will prescribe some anti-depressants to help with these problems. You are not alone; but I wish you wouldn’t have waited until it got to a critical stage before you came to see me about it.”

“Doctor, she has been in denial that anything is wrong with her,” Adam interjected. “I saw it coming weeks ago. It was subtle at first, and I just attributed it to her going from being a fast paced attorney to a stay at home mother with just an infant to talk to during the day. Then her mood swings got worse and she was ashamed to be naked in front of me. Our sex life all but came to a complete halt, and last night was the breaking straw when she accused me of having an affair,” Adam explained in more detail, while sitting in the chair next to the exam table, holding Caitlyn in his arms.

“Mr. Cartwright, I think you hit it directly on the nose. You see, Jennifer, you went from a challenging job that you did right up until the day you delivered, to going home and not having anything more to do than talk to your infant daughter who could not understand you or give feedback. Although taking care of your daughter is very rewarding in itself, it doesn’t challenge your brain. It pretty much comes from instinct. You have gone from nourishing a living being, to having a sense of emptiness. Even though what was growing inside of you is now living externally, it just isn’t the same. So your mind went into a depression, craving that feeling back inside your womb. Not to mention the fact that I’m sure you’re sleep deprived. I’m giving you this prescription.” The doctor pulled out a pad from his coat pocket and scribbled on it. “It’s for three months. I want to see you back in about ten days to see how you are doing, then again each month so I can monitor your progress. Be sure that you get plenty of rest, get outdoors, and most of all, love your husband, and let him love and take care of you and Caitlyn.”

“Don’t worry, Doctor, she will do just what you order. I will see to it.” Adam looked over at Jennifer with a stern stare.

“I’ll see you in ten days. You can get dressed now.” The doctor shook Jennifer and Adam’s hands and walked out of the room.

Adam and Jennifer left the doctor’s office, and headed into downtown Carson City.

“I want to take my two best girls to lunch. Where would you like to go?” Adam asked, as he pulled into a parking spot.

“I would love to have a salad from Danberrie’s Tea Room if that’s OK with you.”

“Sounds wonderful, I hope they’re not too busy yet,” Adam replied as he put his arm around Jennifer’s waist, and they pushed Caitlyn in her stroller down toward the restaurant.

The Cartwright family arrived at the tea room, and there was a wait as expected, due to it being the lunch hour. Many business people were waiting in line to be seated. Adam walked in to put their name on the list, and he was given a pager that would notify them when their table was ready.

Adam and Jennifer were sitting on a bench outside, when a young female voice spoke up. “Hello, Adam, Jennifer, who is this little angel?”

Adam and Jennifer both looked up. Horror filled Jennifer’s face as total shock ran across Adam’s. It was Lisa!

“Get away from me and my daughter you witch.” Jennifer got up and drove the baby carriage down the strip mall sidewalk to get away from Lisa. Adam sat there in shock that of all places that Lisa would end up, why it had to be at that time and that place.

“Lisa, I heard about your escapade at my wedding. That was not a smart thing to do, and neither was this. Laura told me about how you are doing better with your life, and I’m happy to hear that you’re moving forward, but please stay out of our lives.”

“Adam, I didn’t mean any harm, I just wanted to say hello, and see the new addition to your family. I didn’t mean to cause any grief. Please convey my apologies.” Lisa turned and walked into the tea room.

Adam spotted Jennifer, visibly shaken, walking back toward the car. He turned in the pager and ran after her and the baby. “Jen, wait! Lisa didn’t mean anything. She just stopped to say hello and see the baby,” Adam said out of breath, after sprinting to catch up to her.

“So now, you are defending her again? Take me home, Adam. I don’t want to be here any longer.”

Adam and Jennifer drove home in silence. He wanted to share the information that Laura had given him the day he had returned from their honeymoon, but he thought better to wait until a different time when Jennifer’s psychological state was not so fragile.

Adam pulled the car into the garage, and Jennifer jumped out and took Caitlyn upstairs for a nap. She had been awake and full of smiles, even though Jennifer’s face showed agony. Jennifer changed the baby’s diaper, and laid her down for a nap. Jennifer walked into their bedroom, with Adam following behind her, trying to explain how Lisa had changed.

“I don’t want to hear it, Adam. Do not mention that bitch’s name in my home.”

Jennifer turned to walk out of the bedroom. She had gotten the door barely open when Adam rushed over and slammed it shut.

“You are going to listen to me. You are my wife, and I love you! Lisa means nothing to me, but I believe she has changed!”

“What would make you feel this way about her, Adam? Maybe you have been having an affair with her?” Jennifer asked with a spiteful bite.

“God, woman, I’m not having an affair!” Adam shouted in Jennifer’s face.

“Then why do you defend her all the time!” Jennifer screamed back in retaliation.

“Sit down and I’ll explain something to you.” Adam calmed himself rapidly, gesturing toward the bed for Jennifer to sit down. Adam decided he needed to come clean about his conversation with Laura regarding the incident at the wedding, hoping it would clear the air.

Jennifer sat down on the edge of the bed with her arms folded, waiting for Adam to explain.

Adam paced the floor trying to sort out the words in his head to tell her about how Lisa had invaded their wedding. “She was at the reception…Lisa was,” Adam began. “I didn’t see her, and had no idea she had even been there until after we got back from the honeymoon. Laura came to me in my office our first day back and told me. I was furious with Lisa for showing up uninvited, but Laura had seen her and told her to leave. Lisa wanted to explain how she had changed, and how she needed closure on our relationship.”

Adam sat down on the edge of the bed next to his wife, grabbing her hands.

“Jen, she has been getting counseling and group therapy. Laura said she has started a new life, and has finally put her past with me behind her. I didn’t believe her at first, but Laura is dead on about his type stuff, and if she believes she is, I want to believe that she is as well. I told Laura she was to never tell you about the incident or the conversation that we had in my office. I knew it would upset you.”

Jennifer sat there in silence. Her face showed no expression. She couldn’t look at Adam. She felt like she was at her breaking point. The emotional pain of betrayal by Adam and Laura made Jennifer feel like a complete idiot. In her mind, it was as though they all were conspiring against her. She could no longer hold back. She looked up at Adam, who was staring at the door.

“Get out, Adam.” Jennifer’s voice was calm and rigid.

“What?” Adam turned and looked at Jennifer as if she had lost her mind.

“I said get the hell out of my house….now!” She screamed.

“What the hell are you saying? What has warranted this type behavior? You need to get on your medication, and fast.”

“Either you pack your bags and get out of this house, or I will pack mine and Caitlyn’s. We will go where you cannot find us. The choice is yours.” Jennifer got up from the bed and started toward the door.

Adam grabbed her arm and swung her around. “You don’t mean this Jennifer. This is the PPD talking.”

“Adam, I have never been more serious in my life. Get out, or I’m leaving; it’s your choice. Now let go of my arm.” Jennifer’s voice was cold and evil.

As she walked out the door, Adam pleaded, “Don’t do this to us, Jennifer!”

Not bothering to respond, Jennifer walked into the nursery were Caitlyn was lying awake in her bed. It was near feeding time, so Jennifer picked her up, sat in the rocker, and began to nurse her. Adam walked in and tried to speak, but Jennifer interrupted him.

“Get out of my baby’s room, and get out of this house. If you are not gone by the time I am finished, I’ll pack our bags and be gone. Do not upset my child, Adam Cartwright. You have already done enough damage to this family. Now get the hell out of my house.”

“I’ll leave, only because this is Caitlyn’s house, and I’ll be damned if you’ll take my baby anywhere.” Adam’s voice was now as cold as Jennifer’s. “You try to leave with her, and I will track you down and you will never gain custody of her.” Adam slammed the door behind him.

Caitlyn jumped at the sudden loud noise, but didn’t cry. Jennifer just stroked her cheek as she continued to nurse. Her body shook from the day’s events. She tried to refrain from crying, but the tears rolled down her cheeks onto Caitlyn’s head.

Adam attempted to call Ben at the main house, but he was not in, so he had to leave a message. “Dad, this is Adam. I need to come stay a few days at your house. I’ll explain later.” Adam packed some clothes and left the house.

Jennifer finished nursing Caitlyn, changed her diaper, and put her down for an afternoon nap. She walked back into the bedroom where Adam had left the door open. The closet door was left ajar and she noticed some of his clothes were gone. She broke down on the bed and sobbed. She felt like her marriage was over, and that she had once again been betrayed by the man she loved and adored with all her life. The emptiness filled her being and she wanted to die. But the thought of Caitlyn growing up without a mother brought Jennifer back to reality She got up, took one of the prescribed anti-depressants Dr. Andersen had prescribed, and lay down to take a nap. The day had taken its toll.

Ben had come back in from the stables and received the most disturbing message that Adam had left on his machine. When Adam walked in the door at the main house, and headed up the stairs, Ben came around the corner.

“Adam!” Ben shouted for his son to stop. “Come here at once,” he ordered.

Adam slowly turned around, as if he was a young boy again who had just gotten caught doing something his father disapproved of. He walked down to the fireplace and stared into the flames.

“What the hell is going on at your place, son? Why do you need to spend a few days here?”

“My wife, my sweet loving wife,” Adam began in a sarcastic, frustrated tone, “thinks that I don’t love her anymore, thinks I see her as ugly and fat, and, oh yes,” Adam turned around, pointing his finger in the air; “she has accused me of having an affair.”

“What?” Ben moved toward Adam, trying to understand what was happening.

“Yeah, Dad, can you believe it? She’s so consumed with postpartum depression; I have been accused of all those things. Then today! Oh yes, today,” Adam laughed, as his emotions rose to the surface, “I, being the loving, adoring, protective husband that I so want to be, take the day off from work, and take her to the doctor to get some help. But then, I want to make her feel special, so I take her out to lunch, to get her out of the house and around people. I let her pick the place. We go, and there is a waiting line because it’s the lunch rush. We are sitting outside talking, cooing at Caitlyn and who in the HELL walks up but LISA!”

“Oh, son,” Ben said sympathetically.

“Oh no, Dad, it doesn’t stop there. Jen storms away like a frightened child. I had to turn in the pager and run after her and Caitlyn all the way back to the car. We drove home in silence. I thought if I explained how Lisa had been at the wedding…”

“What? Lisa was at the wedding?” Ben looked confused.

“Let me continue, Dad. Lisa came to the wedding reception at the hotel, and saw Jen and me dancing. I never saw her, and, obviously, thank goodness, neither did Jen. Laura did see her, however, and she ordered her to leave. She wanted Laura to pass along to me that she had only come to put closure on our relationship and that she was truly happy for Jen and me. She has been getting counseling and group therapy, and has started her life over. I’m happy for her, Dad. How can I not be? I once loved her very much. Laura didn’t say anything to me at the reception about it. She waited until the Monday I returned back from our honeymoon. I didn’t feel that Jen ever needed to know about it, so I made Laura promise that she would never tell her. Then Jen got pregnant, had the baby, and then this PPD set in. She’s been so depressed. The affair bit last night was the last straw. I forced her to get help today. After I told her about the incident with Lisa at the wedding, she ordered me out of the house. When I refused to go, she said if I didn’t, she would, and I wouldn’t ever find her or Caitlyn again. I couldn’t risk that, because I knew she meant it, so I left.”

“Dad, I don’t know what I’m going to do. My marriage is spiraling out of control. She’s left me with no alternatives. She’s so mentally unbalanced right now, I’m afraid for her and Caitlyn. I have to get Caitlyn away from her. If she does anything to my daughter, I don’t know what I would do to her.”

“Son, calm down. I’m concerned as well, but I don’t think Jennifer would harm Caitlyn, and I don’t think you do either. Did the doctor prescribe any medication for her?” Ben started to take control of the conversation.

“Yes, Dad, but I don’t know if she’s taking it.”

“Well, we can only hope she is. Have you talked to Carol about this? Maybe she can talk some sense into Jennifer, woman to woman.”

“No, not yet, but that’s a good idea. Do you mind if I stay in my room for a few days until I can get something done about Caitlyn? She’s not going to keep her there alone. Caitlyn is my child too, and I can’t have her in that type of unstable atmosphere.”

“Son, go call Carol, right now, I’m sure she’ll help if she can. Then you can go from there. You love Jennifer, and I know you don’t want to do anything drastic that will hurt your marriage.”

“Dad, I don’t know if I even have a marriage anymore, but I know one thing – I love my wife and my daughter more than life itself. I’m going to fight for both if it kills me, but right now, Jen is too unstable. For Caitlyn’s sake, I need to get her away from Jen before she does anything drastic. I can’t help but wonder if I didn’t make a mistake by not taking her with me. I need to call Carol right now.”

Carol and Jennifer had talked on the phone numerous times since they had last seen each other at the wedding, but Carol’s demanding work schedule had left very little time for her to be able to visit. She had planned on coming for a weekend after the baby was born, but when Jennifer’s depression started to set in, she felt that it might be best to wait, so that there would not be the added stress of a house guest. Carol had tried to talk to Jennifer about getting some help, but the new mother had brushed it off as just being tired. Carol was at a loss for words when she answered her cell phone, and it was Adam with the devastating news that Jennifer had thrown him out of the house.

“Carol, I’m afraid for my wife and my daughter. I’ve got to get her away from Jen. I’m afraid she is going to hurt her and God help her if she does.”

“Adam, I know you are concerned, but if you continue to threaten her like that, with her mental state, you might push too hard. I’m going to call her and see what’s going on. I’ll book myself on the first flight in the morning.”

“Thanks, Carol, I didn’t know who else to turn to. I love her, but I can’t reason with her anymore. I hope you can help. I don’t want this marriage to end.”

“I’ll give her a call right now and see what is going on. I’ll call you back later. Is this your cell phone number?”

“No, I busted my cell phone last night on my way home from work before all this mess started. I was going to go buy a new one today, but then all hell broke loose with seeing Lisa, and I haven’t had a chance. This is my father’s phone. Feel free to call this number. I’ll be here to take the call.”

As soon as she hung up the phone, Carol got online and bought a plane ticket to Reno for the next morning. She then called Jennifer to find out what was going on, and to let her know she would be coming to be with her, and lend her moral support.

“Hey, sister, what’s going on? Adam called me today. He’s devastated. You threw him out of the house? Jen, what is going on up there? I booked a flight for tomorrow morning. I’ll rent a car, and be at your house by noon.”

Jennifer broke down upon hearing Carol’s voice. The stress had built so much inside her, she felt as if she was about to explode. Jennifer had no explanation for her actions or words. She was ashamed of her behavior. Adam’s words had terrified her. She felt it was best that they stay apart while she tried to get a grip on her emotions and her life.

“Carol, I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I can’t seem to get enough sleep, and my life is falling apart. I say and feel the most horrific things to hurt Adam. Deep down inside, I don’t want to believe he’s having an affair, but my mind keeps playing these horrible scenes in my head that he is. I don’t know what to do. Carol, I love him, but I may have done irreparable damage to my marriage. He wants to take Caitlyn away from me. He’s afraid I’m going to hurt her. Carol, I could never hurt my daughter. I love her so much. Next to Adam, she is the most important thing in my life.”

Jennifer was sobbing so hard, Carol could hardly understand a word that she said. Carol’s tears welled in her eyes. Her life long friend was an emotional basket case, and she couldn’t be there until the next day to hold her and tell her everything would OK.

“Jen, Adam is very concerned for your safety, and the safety of Caitlyn. He has every right to be as her father and your husband. He loves the both of you. How did you expect him to react when you told him that if he didn’t leave, you would and he would never be able to find you? He’s afraid that you will hold true to your word. If you set out to hurt him in the worst way, you succeeded one hundred percent. It’s all water under the bridge at this point. Your marriage is not over; at least not yet. I have told Adam to stay away and not to push your buttons. Are you taking the medication that your doctor prescribed you?”

“Yes, I am. I took my first dose today, but the doctor said it would take at least ten days for it to kick in. I can’t see Adam right now. I’m still so angry at him. Did he tell you how he kept the fact that Lisa showed up at our wedding to himself? How could he betray me like that? He has violated our trust in each other. I’m having a real hard time with that, Carol. Deep down inside, I understand why he did it, but at the same time, how could he do that to me? Now, of all time, he decides to tell me? When I’m already feeling depressed? What was he thinking? I couldn’t take him in my sight another minute. If he didn’t get out, I was going to have to be the one to go, and Caitlyn was going with me. I know I shouldn’t have lashed out like that, but I couldn’t stop myself. He screamed at me too. I was so afraid of him. He hasn’t screamed at me like that since that day we saw Lisa the first time. I just can’t live like that, Carol. I have a baby to think of now.” Jennifer was crying hysterically again.

“Jen, try to calm down and relax. You are still nursing, right?”

“Now that I’ve started my medication, I’ll have to stop breast feeding and that will be really tough on me as well. When the doctor prescribed the medication, he told me the medication passes through to my breast milk, so I had to get a shot that will dry me up. She’ll be on formula from now on,” Jennifer explained as she tried to stop the tears from flowing.

“Listen to me. Your daughter needs you and she needs her father. You two have hurt each other with words and actions today. You need to stay apart for right now, but this is not something that can’t be fixed. You both need time to sort your feelings out and come to terms with what you did to each other. YOU, Jennifer Cartwright, need to continue your medication and get well. I’ll be there to help with Caitlyn.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Carol arrived and was a tremendous help to Jennifer. Adam spoke to Carol on her cell phone late at night when he knew Jennifer was asleep. Jennifer was continuing her medications, and feeling more like her self everyday. After a few weeks of separation, Adam took the bold step at Carol’s insistence to call Jennifer.

“Jen, it’s Adam, how are you feeling?”

“I’m better. I’ve been taking my medication, and Carol has been a huge help with Caitlyn. She started on cereal today, and she is sleeping through the night now. I’m getting the much needed rest that I wasn’t getting before.”

“I’m glad to hear that, sweetheart; I miss you and Caitlyn so much. Jen, I do love you, and I want to try and work things out. I’m sorry for everything.” Adam’s voice began to choke over the whole ordeal.

“I love you too, Adam, but I just don’t know if I’m ready for you to come home yet. Your lack of trust in our relationship, and in me was like a knife to my heart. This is the biggest issue that I’m still struggling with.”

“Jen, please don’t do this to me, to us. I know it was a stupid thing on my part, but please know, I was only thinking of you at the time. I wanted to only protect you. I was not even thinking when I made the decision to keep it from you. I never meant to hurt you. I want to be the husband and father that you want me to be. I can’t imagine spending the rest of my life without you and Caitlyn in it.”

Adam’s loving plea ambushed Jennifer’s defenses, and she felt her wall of doubt begin to crumble. “Adam, I want to see you. Please, come home. We can talk. This doesn’t mean anything just that we will talk.”

“I will come by after work tonight. I’ll bring Chinese. I would like Carol to take Caitlyn to Dad’s house for the night, if that’s OK. I want to be alone with no distractions. Besides, I know Dad would love to see Caitlyn and Carol.”

“I’m sure that Carol won’t mind. She was saying how she wants to be sure to see Dad before she leaves anyway.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Adam walked in through the kitchen door with Chinese food in hand. Carol and Jennifer were sitting on the floor in the next room, playing with Caitlyn. They were laughing and smiling. Neither of the women heard Adam walk in, and he just stood still and listened. The sound of Jennifer’s laugh made his body fill with loving emotion. He had to make this marriage work. He wanted to move home, to be with his wife and baby girl. He had missed both of them so much, but mostly, he missed loving Jennifer. He needed her back in his life to be complete again. Adam decided to make his presence known. Ben was expecting his granddaughter and Carol for dinner.

As Adam came around the corner, both women acted surprised to see him. Carol was the first one to get up and greet Adam with loving affection “It’s good to see you again, Adam. I would love to stay, but Caitlyn and I have a date with your father, so we best get going. Come on little one, tell Mommy and Daddy bye bye.”

Jennifer gave Caitlyn a kiss. Carol then took her to Adam. He held her in his arms, and told her how much he loved her, and kissed her. He then handed her back to Carol. Jennifer walked Carol to the garage, and handed her the set of cars keys to her car. Since Caitlyn’s car seat was still in her car, there was no need to switch it out into the rental. Jennifer got Caitlyn secured, and gave her one last kiss, before she hugged Carol.

“You two be good to each other,” Carol looked Jennifer in the eye. “This marriage is worth saving, and I think you both know that.”

“I know,” Jennifer said trying to hold back the tears. “I hope we can make it work tonight,” she continued as she wiped a tear from her eye.

Carol got into the car and backed out of the garage. Jennifer watched her drive down the road toward Ben’s house. When Jennifer returned inside, Adam had come into the kitchen, taken some plates out of the cabinets, and started to open the containers of food. Jennifer, unsure how to proceed in conversation, thanked Adam for coming and for bringing the Chinese food. “It all looks so good, thanks for suggesting it. We haven’t done this in a very long time.” She stood with her arms crossed around her waist.

“I got your favorite. Kung Pao Chicken and steamed rice,” Adam announced as he served up a plate for Jennifer.

As Adam handed the plate to Jennifer, she grasped it, and looked into Adam’s sorrowful eyes. It was obvious that Adam had not been sleeping well, and the time apart had been rough on his body and face. Jennifer’s eyes swelled with tears as she spoke.

“Adam, I’m so sorry for all the pain I have caused you. Can you ever forgive me?”

Adam, a little cautious, told Jennifer, “Don’t cry. Just eat your dinner. We have all night to talk if need be.”

He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead quickly, before heading to the cellar to grab a bottle of wine.

As Adam disappeared down the cellar stairs, Jennifer dropped her plate to the island, and broke down in tears. She wasn’t sure why Adam was not falling into her arms. She feared that their relationship had been damaged beyond repair, but she kept hope alive that Adam just wanted to get dinner out of the way, and that they would talk more later.

When Adam reached the bottom step, he almost collapsed. The weight of the evening was already heavy, and he wondered how he would make it through without breaking down himself. The love he wanted to pour out to Jennifer was so strong, but he didn’t want to push too hard in fear that she might reject him. He gathered his composure, made the wine selection, and headed back upstairs. When he reached the kitchen, Jennifer had fixed his plate and set it at the table, waiting for his return. Adam uncorked the wine, and poured them each a glass. They sat and ate dinner, making very little conversation.

When dinner was over, Jennifer loaded the dishes into the dishwasher as Adam sealed the containers of leftovers and stored them in the refrigerator. When they finished, Adam took Jennifer’s hand, and led her into the living room, where they each sat on the couch facing each other. Adam took Jennifer’s hands into his and began to speak of how he had been feeling over the past few weeks away from her and Caitlyn.

“When you asked me to leave, you broke my heart. I was devastated beyond words. This has been the worst two weeks of my life to not see you, talk to you, hold you, or love you. I feel like I have failed you as your friend and husband. I should have been more adamant about you getting help before it came to the breaking point that it did. Instead of helping you, I feel that I abandoned you.”

Jennifer was stunned; she hadn’t realized that Adam felt the way he did, or the impact her asking him to leave had on him emotionally. She couldn’t look at him as he spoke. She knew that it was really all her fault for not seeing the signs and getting help. Instead she let her life spiral out of control, accusing him of having an affair. It was meant to hurt him; it was part of the depression. She wanted him to feel miserable like she was, when she knew deep down in her heart he would never do that to her. Yet here he was, taking all the blame for their separation on himself.

Jennifer tried to interrupt, but Adam asked her to let him continue without saying anything, while he confessed his sorrow for all his transgressions against her after the birth of Caitlyn. Adam’s tears rolled down his cheeks as he continued to take full blame for everything. At times, he could barely speak because of the strain it had taken on him mentally and physically. He was letting it all release at once, and it was more than he could manage. When he finished, he just sat there holding Jennifer’s hands, rubbing his fingers across hers, and playing with her wedding rings – the rings he had placed on her finger as a symbol that he would always live by the vows he had taken before God and his family. He was now confessing that he had not lived up to those vows.

Jennifer didn’t know what to say. She begged Adam for his forgiveness. He took her into his arms and let her cry. Her words were muffled as she spoke into his shoulder.

Adam’s eyes were locked tightly, for the hurt he could hear in Jennifer’s voice was more than he could bear. He continued to stroke her back and tried to quiet her with a soft calm voice and loving hold.

After several minutes, Jennifer finally was able to pull herself together enough to break the embrace. She placed her hands on Adam’s cheeks, wiping the free flowing tears from his face, and began her confession of transgressions against him. “Adam, I have been the evil bitch. You did nothing wrong. You only loved me and supported me. I refused to seek help until it was almost too late. I set out to hurt you. I knew deep in my heart that there was something wrong; yet I couldn’t control what my mind was thinking and what my mouth was saying. I can never take back the words that wounded your heart and your spirit. I can never have back the weeks we have spent apart. I can never give you back the time you haven’t had watching your daughter grow and change daily. All because I was too stubborn to ask for help, to accept it when I knew my actions were not who I was, who you loved, who you married. You have nothing to be sorry about. I have everything to be sorry for. I wouldn’t blame you if you hated me for what I have put you through. All I can ask, Adam, is that you forgive me. I need you, I want you, but most of all, I love you. I want our family back together. Your daughter needs both her mommy and her daddy. I don’t want to do this alone. Oh God, Adam, can you ever forgive me?” Jennifer fell back into Adam’s arms, sobbing uncontrollably at the words she had just expressed. She hadn’t really thought about the awfulness of her actions until she heard them aloud.

Adam accepted her back into his arms. Without saying anything, he let her cry as his tears flowed in time with hers. After several minutes, he lifted her head and mouthed the words, I love You, and kissed her lips. Jennifer took his face into her hands and gently kissed back. They moved to the floor, and continued their embrace and gentle kisses to each other in silence. The tears still streaming from their eyes, they held on to each other as if they were saving each other from drowning. Neither could speak; they could only stare in each other’s swollen bloodshot eyes. Adam wiped the tears from Jennifer’s flushed cheeks. A slight gasp would escape her mouth as she would try to stop the flow of tears. Adam was lying flat on the floor, and Jennifer rested her head on his arm that he had wrapped around her neck. She started to stroke his chest; feeling the strong masculine pecs beneath his shirt. She had missed feeling his strength. He missed holding her soft curves, and stroking her silky, long, sandy blonde curls.

Jennifer began to unbutton Adam’s shirt, one button at a time. She stopped after the first button, unsure if he would reject her advancement. When he didn’t flinch, she unbuttoned another and then another. His curly black locks peeked from beneath the crisp white dress shirt. Jennifer moved her fingers through the bush that was exposed. Adam continued to comb his fingers through Jennifer’s long flowing hair. Neither could speak. They lay in each others arms quietly, just feeling each other’s heartbeat.

Jennifer again unbuttoned yet another button. Still Adam just lay there, looking at the ceiling, holding her in his arms. She could feel his heart start to beat a little faster. She moved her hand into his shirt and rubbed his chest and stomach. She could feel his breathing becoming labored as her soft hands began to bring arousal to his groin. Adam only continued to stroke Jennifer’s hair, and had begun to trace her neck with his finger. She opened his shirt and gently placed kisses upon his chest between his breasts. She heard a slight sigh from Adam’s mouth. His eyes closed. She pulled the shirt tail from his trousers. She laid her head on his bare chest and listened to his heart beat. No words were exchanged, only unspoken love was expressed.

After about an hour, Adam rolled over and laid Jennifer flat on her back. He propped himself up on his elbow and looked deeply into her eyes. Their eyes were dry and full of love for each other. Adam leaned in and gently kissed Jennifer on the forehead, as he continued to brush his fingers through her hair. He traced her lips with his free hand, and then proceeded from her lips, down her chin and neck, into the triangle that was the opening of her Polo blouse. Her chest was warm and soft. He rubbed his open palm gently across her breast as he gazed into her eyes. Jennifer didn’t reject Adam’s advance. He closed eyes so he could enjoy feeling the gentle lace of Jennifer’s bra and the hard nipple that penetrated through her starched blouse. No words were exchanged; only a low moan from Jennifer and a low soft groan from Adam were heard.

Adam unbuttoned the first button of the pink dress shirt, then another. The pink lace bra now visible, her cleavage was inviting to his mouth, but Adam only looked adoringly at her beautiful soft peaks. He moved his hands across her stomach. Jennifer’s muscles contracted as she felt his large strong hand orchestrate over her chest, down to the waist of her indigo jeans. He moved his hand back to her buttons and unfastened a few more, exposing her bare stomach, which still bore a few signs of pregnancy stretch marks. Adam traced the faint lines. The marks of a miracle that grew inside her, Adam leaned down and gently kissed each one. Jennifer again sighed. No words were spoken; none were needed. The love that transmitted between them required no translation. Adam reached the last button, and pulled the tail of Jennifer’s shirt from her jeans, her pink lace bra now fully exposed. Adam gently kissed her soft skin between her hard, luscious peaks that were still swollen from when she nursed Caitlyn.

Jennifer turned to her side, and held Adam in her arms beneath his shirt. His skin was warm and inviting. Adam embraced her around her waist under her shirt feeling the same warm inviting skin. They lay in each other’s arms, again staring at each other, not uttering a word. The lace of Jennifer’s bra tickled Adam’s chest. He could feel her hard nipples against his skin. He took her hand and unbuttoned the cuffs of her shirt, and slipped one arm free, and then the other. Adam rubbed her back as she lay helpless in his arms. Jennifer followed Adam’s lead and unfastened his cufflinks and removed his shirt. Their bare chests pressed to each other. Adam buried his head into Jennifer’s neck, smelling the slight scent of her shower gel mixed with the sweet essence of her being. Adam unhooked Jennifer’s bra and exposed the very erect breasts from their bondage. Jennifer lay back on the floor as Adam again rose up on one elbow and embraced the beauty of his wife’s alluring body. He bent down and gently kissed each nipple, and then engulfed her breasts into his mouth, as he moved his free hand up and down Jennifer’s arms and waist. He maneuvered his hands into the waist of her jeans, and could feel the elastic of her pink lace panties. Adam ran his hands down Jennifer’s chest to her belly button, then followed with his tongue. Hours had passed, and still no words had been exchanged; there were only the gentle caresses shared between the lovers. The agonizing words had long since been forgotten, and only love remained.

Adam undid Jennifer’s leather Brighton belt, and unfastened her jeans. Jennifer mirrored his actions with Adam’s dress trousers. Each looked into their partner’s loving eyes, and only soft warm breathing could be heard. Adam and Jennifer slipped out of their respective pants, and rejoined in each others arms, entwining their naked legs around each other. Adam’s hard member, clear evidence of his arousal, brushed against Jennifer’s silk panties. She caressed Adam’s back, buttocks, and hips. Adam tickled the small of Jennifer’s back, and a little giggle escaped her lips as her back arched. Adam grabbed Jennifer’s tiny buttocks and gently squeezed one cheek in his hands, and then glided across her hip.

Adam rolled Jennifer onto her back again, and stared at her for several minutes, hovering just above her face. The longing in his eyes affirmed how much he had missed her. Adam leaned down and gently kissed the sweetness of her lips. He then lay across Jennifer’s chest with his head in her cleavage. He could hear her heart pound as she stroked his soft jet black locks.

“Adam?” The first word uttered in many hours came soft and gentle from Jennifer’s lips.

Adam looked up and replied, “Yes, sweetheart?”

“Thanks for coming over tonight. I have missed you so much.”

“Me too, Jen,” Adam responded as he laid his head back in the same position.

After a few minutes of silence again, Adam moved back to Jennifer’s face and whispered to her, “I want to make love to you.”

“I want to make love to you too.” Jennifer whispered back.

They broke free of their embrace long enough to remove the remaining undergarments, and Adam gently placed his body on top of Jennifer. She spread her legs to allow Adam to enter her wanting wet vagina. Adam’s hard member found its way straight into the slip, as he gently thrust himself deep inside her soft tissue. Jennifer gasped at the feeling of her husband one with her again. It had been so long. She wrapped her legs around Adam’s waist, and they slowly moved in unison, rocking back and forth, gently pushing their hips together. Adam climaxed quickly as the leisurely seduction they each employed had maximized his arousal. He filled his woman with his love.

“Sweetheart, I came so fast, I didn’t give you a chance to climax with me. I’m sorry.” Adam fell back to Jennifer’s chest in embarrassment at his fast explosion.

“Darling, it’s OK. You felt so good, I’m just fine. Thank you for loving me the way you did tonight,” Jennifer replied in an understanding, tender manner.

The sun was starting to peek over the horizon as both naked lovers fell asleep in each other’s arms on the floor of the living room. They had been asleep for about four hours when Carol came through the door with Caitlyn in tow. Carol, surprised by the sight of her naked friends lying on the floor, smiled in amusement. She knew they had made up. She couldn’t help but try to wake them with a coy comment. “My goodness, Caitlyn, your mommy and daddy won’t be able to do this type thing for very much longer.”

The sound of Carol’s gleeful voice woke Jennifer. Adam was awakened by Jennifer’s movement. They both looked up sleepy eyed in the sun drenched room. They both focused on Carol and Caitlyn. Carol was smiling and Caitlyn was grinning.

“Will you two lovebirds put some clothes on? There is a minor present.” Carol, snickered with laughter, turned around and went up stairs to put Caitlyn’s diaper bag away.

Adam and Jennifer chuckled to each other, embarrassed by the compromising position that Carol had found them in. They both ran upstairs and passed Carol in the hallway as she came out of Caitlyn’s room. Carol turned her face, as if she was rattled by the sight of her naked friends, as she spoke. “Oh, Caitlyn, have your mommy and daddy no shame?” They all broke out in a huge fit of laughter.

“We are going to go take a shower, Miss. Don’t knock before you enter.” Jennifer instructed, still chortling. “Will you please feed Caitlyn her breakfast if you haven’t already?”

“Of course I will. You two take as long as you need.” Jennifer and Adam continued hurriedly to their bedroom, and Carol, almost to the stairs, turned around and said with a wink, “Oh, Adam…Nice tush, sugar.”

Jennifer couldn’t help but giggle as Adam turned several different hues of red. He slapped Jennifer on the bum, and told her to quickly open the door to their bedroom. Jennifer complied, but teased him unmercifully through their shower together about his ‘nice tush’.

Chapter Twenty-One

Now that Carol had accomplished what she had set out to do when she came to the Ponderosa, she felt it was time to get back home and to her everyday life and job in New Mexico. Jennifer and Adam wanted to show their gratitude for her love and support by taking her out for a night on the town. Adam called Joe to see if he and Kaileen would like to come and watch Caitlyn for the evening, and the couple gladly accepted. He also called his best friend and chief counsel, Bill, to see if he would like to make the trio a foursome. Bill had recently divorced and didn’t get out much, so Adam thought this was a good chance for all four of them to have some fun together at dinner and then dancing.

As Jennifer and Adam were getting ready, Carol was downstairs in the laundry room pressing the dress she was going to wear. Joe and Kaileen arrived early with their take-out food and a movie they planned to watch once Caitlyn was down to sleep for the night.

“Hi, Joe, Kaileen, come on in,” Carol greeted them with a smile. “Adam and Jen are upstairs getting dressed and they should be down shortly. Caitlyn is still taking nap, but she should be awake anytime.”

“Great, we’ll take over from here if you want to finish getting ready,” Joe replied.

Carol ran upstairs as Joe and Kaileen put their food down in the kitchen and headed upstairs to Caitlyn’s room, where they found her wide awake in her bed. When she saw her Uncle Joe, she smiled from ear to ear. Kaileen loved children, and couldn’t wait until she and Joe were married to start having a family of their own. Kaileen picked up Caitlyn and made cooing noises at her as they walked out of her bedroom. They were met by Adam in the hall fixing his tie.

“I was just coming to check on my little princess,” Adam remarked as he shook Joe’s hand, gave Kaileen a small friendly peck on the cheek, and tousled the little bit of hair Caitlyn had on her head. Caitlyn smiled with deep dimples at her daddy.

Carol came out of the guest room across from the nursery to get her hairspray from the hall bath, and made a passing comment when she saw Adam was fully dressed. “Awe, you covered up your sexy tush, I see” She winked as she walked casually into the bathroom.

“Hum hum…No comment, Carol,” Adam smiled and winked in return.

“Uh, big brother,” Joe looked over at his older brother with a wry smile, “is there something we are missing here? What’s this comment about your tush?” Joe asked with great interest.

Adam put his arm around both Joe and Kaileen, trying to direct them downstairs and out of the way of Carol’s incriminating comments. Unfortunately, Carol met them in the hall again and when she continued her teasing, Adam turned beet red.

“So what’s this about his tush, Carol?” Joe persisted, now dying to know as he patted his brother on his back. Kaileen held Caitlyn and smiled, but felt Adam’s pain of being the butt of an obvious joke, even though he was smiling from ear to ear.

“Well, Joe, I came home unannounced this morning, and, well, let’s say I found that my two best friends had, eh hum, made up. I guess it took them all night to make up, because I found them in a compromising position this morning on the living room floor, and, well,” Carol’s face blushed pink, “they were in ‘full monty’ and they had to get upstairs rather quickly.”

Joe broke out in a huge fit of laughter, and Kaileen dipped her head into Caitlyn’s body, embarrassed for Adam.

“OK, girlfriend, you have given quite enough detail of what you saw this morning, go on back to your room now,” Adam steered her away from Joe and Kaileen.

“No, wait! I want to hear more about big brother in the full monty. I haven’t seen him naked since we were kids!” Joe called to Carol, as Adam popped her on the derrière as she walked into her room laughing hysterically.

Jennifer came out of the master suite into the commotion, and noticed that Joe and Kaileen had arrived and were laughing, as Adam was trying to control the information that was forthcoming regarding his ‘tush’.

“Hi, Joe, Kaileen, what’s going on out here?” Jennifer inquired, as she turned to have Adam zip her dress.

“We were just getting the blow by blow of your, capture, this morning. Do you care to elaborate, my darling sister-in-law?” Joe asked, in hopes that she would further embarrass his naturally reserved older brother.

“Well,” Jennifer casually replied, “Carol came home this morning, caught us sleeping downstairs on the floor. We were completely naked after a night of great make-up sex” She turned away and started to head back into the bedroom, but Adam grabbed her arm and pulled her back.

“So you think you’re going to leave me here to answer more questions after you made that statement, do you?” Adam was now humorously annoyed at his wife and her best friend.

“No, sweetheart, I just need to finish getting dressed. You said that you would feed Caitlyn.” Jennifer reached up and gave Adam a kiss on the cheek. She turned back around and walked into Carol’s room where they both fell on the bed laughing.

“Nice. Now I have my wife and her best friend out to get me. Come on, Kaileen, I know you’re on my side.” Adam took Kaileen by the arm and they walked downstairs together. Joe knocked on Carol’s door and the giggling girls invited him in for a good laugh, at Adam’s expense.

“Adam, thanks for letting Joe and I come over tonight to watch Caitlyn. We need the practice.” Kaileen smiled broadly. ”Hopefully we will be starting our family shortly after we are married,” Kaileen said, trying to keep from laughing about the conversation that had just taken place upstairs. She tried to be inconspicuous when she took a quick peek at the nice tush.

“Not a problem, Kaileen. I know Caitlyn loves you both, and I want to get Jen out more often so that she won’t always feel cooped up in the house with only a baby to talk to. I need to get back upstairs. Here’s the formula and the bottles. Would you mind making a bottle for Caitlyn and mixing a little bit with some cereal? I need to go finish getting ready, but Bill will be here shortly. Will you let him in when he arrives?”

Sure, Adam, no problem,” she answered as he turned to walk out of the kitchen. “Adam?” Kaileen called, as she started to open the box of Gerber baby cereal.

Adam turned around to see what Kaileen needed.

“You do have a nice tush,” Kaileen commented as she smiled and winked.

Adam smiled and returned the wink to his future sister-in-law. “My brother has corrupted your mind, and you two haven’t even walked down the aisle yet!”

Kaileen was busy feeding Caitlyn when the doorbell rang. Kaileen called upstairs to Joe to come and answer the door. Joe hurried downstairs and opened the door.

“Hey, Bill, how’s it going?” Joe shook his hand.

“Good, Joe, how’d you do with the timber meeting yesterday?” Bill asked as he walked in.

“Well it looks like we’re going to be keeping your office busy with contracts pretty soon. The final deal will be worked up on Monday, so by Wednesday, we should be scheduling meetings with you guys to work out all the details. Come on in. Jen, Adam, and Carol should be down anytime now.”

“Hey, Bill, how are you? It’s good to see you.” Jennifer greeted him with a hug and kiss.

“You’re looking positively radiant tonight, Jen,” Bill complimented, as he ended the embrace.

“Thank you, Bill. I sure miss the office, but I wouldn’t trade motherhood for anything.”

“Hey, Bill, I didn’t know you were here. Do you remember our good friend Carol from the wedding?” Adam asked as he and Carol walked down from upstairs together.

“Yes, how are you, Carol? It’s good to see you again. I’m glad that you could come and help out Adam and Jen. They’re good friends.”

“It’s good to see you too, Bill. Hope you’ve been well.”

“Ladies, Bill, we better get going if we are going to make our reservation,” Adam proclaimed as he put on his suit jacket. He took Jennifer’s hand, and they all headed to Adam’s Jeep. The girls got into the back and Adam and Bill in the front.

The foursome had great conversation on the way to the restaurant and throughout dinner. Adam and Jennifer spoke of how married life and parenthood had been good to the both of them, despite the small bump in the road over the last few weeks. All that had been ironed out now, and things seemed to be running smoothly. Jennifer rubbed Adam’s leg throughout dinner with her bare foot. She turned to him to see if she was getting a rise out of him, and he smiled politely when she looked his way.

The night wore on, and the two couples danced the night away and enjoyed drinks at Club 57, an intimate club where patrons could dance and enjoy great conversation with friends or business acquaintances. Bill and Carol seemed to really hit it off and were becoming quite close, holding hands, whispering into each other’s ears, and sharing giggles.

Carol had been seeing Chuck from Jennifer’s friend’s band, The Pictures, but their long distance relationship, along with their busy work schedules, had forced them to grow apart. They remained friends, but they both had decided that it would be better for them both to see other people.

“Wouldn’t it be great if Bill and Carol hit it off?” Jennifer leaned over to Adam and whispered in his ear. “Their hectic schedules could pose the same problems that it did with Carol and Chuck, but they could see each other more on the weekends than she could with Chuck, who usually has to work weekends. Don’t you agree, Adam?”

“Yes, it would be great to see Bill happy again, but don’t go sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong, young lady. They are two grown adults, and they can make their own decisions.”

“Yes, sir,” Jennifer said with an obedient tone.

As the clock approached 2:00 a.m., the two couples decided it was time to part company. Carol and Bill were having a wonderful time and didn’t want the night to end, so they agreed that they would get a taxi to take them to breakfast, so that Jennifer and Adam could get home and relieve Joe and Kaileen from their babysitting duties.

Jennifer and Carol kissed and hugged. “I guess we will see you tomorrow?” Jennifer winked at Carol as they parted.

“Girl, you are so bad,” Carol replied as she bowed her head in embarrassment at Jennifer’s forward thoughts.

Adam kissed and hugged Carol and shook Bill’s hand as they got into the cab. Jennifer and Adam headed back to the their house on the Ponderosa, where they found Joe watching British comedies on the public television station, and Kaileen curled up in his lap asleep.

“Caitlyn went down right after her bath, and has been sleeping quietly all night,” Joe reported as Kaileen woke and they prepared to leave.

“Thanks, guys. We really appreciate you helping us out tonight. I’m really beat, so I’m going to go on up to bed. Adam will see you out. Goodnight, and thanks again.” Jennifer gave Joe and Kaileen a hug and kiss and she climbed the stairs to get ready for bed.

Adam saw his younger brother and future sister-in-law out to their car and watched them drive away. When he came back into the house, he turned off all the lights, set the house alarm, climbed the stairs to the bedrooms, and stopped to check on Caitlyn, who was sleeping soundly and sucking on her hands. Little coos came from her slumbering body. Adam stood at her crib and marveled at his little baby daughter. “I love you, my princess,” he whispered to her as he kissed his hand and placed it on her soft puffy cheek. He turned off the dresser lamp that Kaileen had left illuminated when she had placed Caitlyn in her crib to sleep earlier in the evening, and he headed for the master suite where Jennifer was in the tub, taking a hot soaking bath. Adam went straight to the closet to take off his suit. He emerged in just his boxers and socks. He took his remaining clothes off and tossed them into the hamper that sat next to the tub.

“Want to join me, Cowboy?” Jennifer asked as she held her hand up in an inviting fashion.

Adam knelt down at the tub and massaged Jennifer’s shoulders and kissed her on the scalp. “No, sweetheart, I think I’m going to climb into bed. I’m beat. Will you be long?”

Jennifer, looking a bit confused at her husband’s rejection, replied, “No, sweetheart, I’ll be right out.”

Adam went on into the bedroom and turned down the bed as Jennifer got out of the tub, dried off, and let the water drain. She walked to the bed with the towel wrapped around her body. When she reached the bed, she dropped her towel, exposing her naked body, and climbed into bed. Adam extended his hand to help her in. She snuggled into him, and started to kiss his neck and chest as she reached to feel between his legs, wanting to fondle his manhood and create an arousal. Adam grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips and kissed each long slender finger and whispered, “Not tonight, Jen, I just want to hold you.”

Jennifer, thinking that Adam was just playing a game with her, laughed and began to move her hands back under the covers in an attempt to guide Adam’s hands to her wanting female.

“Jennifer, not tonight, I really am tired and I just want to hold you, so please stop.”

Jennifer, taken aback by Adam’s rebuff, asked in a concerned voice, “Adam, is there something the matter? Did I do something wrong tonight to upset you?”

Adam embraced Jennifer’s naked body in his arms and snuggled in next to her. “No, sweetheart, I’m just a little disappointed in how you were so cavalier with announcing our lovemaking to Joe and Kaileen. It really is our private affair, and I didn’t appreciate you acting like it was something that wasn’t meaningful and moving. It was probably the most intense intimacy that we’ve ever shared, and you treated it like it was just make-up sex.” Adam closed his eyes as if he didn’t want to discuss it any further.

Jennifer rolled over in Adam’s arms, as he continued to keep his eyes closed, but kept Jennifer in his embrace. “Adam, I’m sorry if I offended you with my comment last night. It was all in good fun, and if I thought it would upset you, I would have never said it. I’m so sorry, honey. Will you forgive me?”

With a heavy sigh and still not opening his eyes, Adam replied, “Yes, Jen, I forgive you, now go to sleep.” He kissed her forehead and sighed again as he fell into a deep sleep.

Jennifer lay in his sleeping arms, staring at him breathing calmly and heavily. His arms relaxed their embrace around her and she began to cry. She felt so ugly and dirty for mistreating their lovemaking as something cheap and torrid. She was riddled with guilt and was afraid that in the light of day that Adam might really be upset with her. Was he putting on a façade for the sake of Carol and Bill? He seemed to be so happy at dinner, she thought. But then she remembered that as she was trying to make silent sexual advances toward him under the table with her foot, he wasn’t responding like she had hoped. She had passed it off as Adam just being conservative and not wanting to let on he was being seduced. Now her doubts ran strong as she watched Adam sleep. She closed her eyes and soon the lack of sleep from the night before caught up to her, and slumber filled her body.

Morning arrived and Jennifer awoke to the sound of Caitlyn’s restlessness in her crib in the nursery. She got up and noticed Adam was still sleeping very soundly. She hoped that he would not be cold and distant when he woke. Jennifer put on a T-shirt and a pair of Adam’s pajama pants and went in to get Caitlyn up for breakfast. Caitlyn smiled and laughed as she saw Jennifer walking up to her crib.

“Good morning, sunshine. Did you sleep well?”

Jennifer changed the baby’s diaper, and the two Cartwright ladies headed to the kitchen to make breakfast. Jennifer had just sat down to feed Caitlyn when Adam came down stairs. His hair was messy and he was in need of a shave. He came up behind Jennifer and wrapped his arms around her waist. “Good morning, sweetheart, sleep well?” he asked, as he kissed her on the cheek.

“Yes I did. You?” Jennifer asked with a bit of caution, not wanting to open a can of worms from the previous night.

“I always sleep well when I have you next to me in bed with my arms around you.” Adam snuggled up to Jennifer. “Hey, I have an idea for today.”

“What’s that, sweetheart?” Jennifer asked as she continued to feed Caitlyn. She opened her mouth to get Caitlyn to do the same.

“How about we take the baby to see Dad, and we go for a ride?” Get Hop Sing to make a picnic for us. You know how he loves to do anything for you.”

“Adam, I’m tired of riding double with you on Sport. You never let me ride him by myself,” Jennifer protested.

“Jen, you don’t even know how to ride, and you think I’m going to let you ride Sport? He’s a very complex animal, and he’s not for the inexperienced. You need to ride in the saddle, and let me ride behind you holding the reins and keeping control.

“I’ll go under one condition, Mr. Adam Cartwright.”

“Oh? And what’s that, Mrs. Adam Cartwright?”

“That we ride out really far to where we’re alone with nature, and we try to make another baby,” Jennifer said with a smile and wink.

“Humm. I should turn you over my knee for that statement, Mrs. Cartwright. That comment deserves a good old fashion spanking. Have you already forgotten how having a child almost did us in emotionally?”

“Yes, you’re right, Adam,” Jennifer got serious for a moment, remembering her terrible depression and the toll it took on their marriage. Jennifer looked at Adam with a pouty lip. She wanted to feel her husband inside of her again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

With picnic basket in hand, Adam and Jennifer headed to the barn to saddle up Sport. Hop Sing had outdone himself after Jennifer called down to the ranch house to see if Ben would mind watching Caitlyn, and to ask if Hop Sing would fix a delectable lunch. Jennifer was lagging behind a bit. Looking like a true equestrian in her riding clothes, Adam wondered why she didn’t seem particularly anxious to go for a ride like she normally did.

“Sweetheart, is there anything the matter?” Adam turned to wait for Jennifer to walk next to him.

“No, nothing really. I hope you’re not still upset with me from last night. When I made the comment about wanting to make a baby, your reply was to turn me over your knee and spank me. Now that sounds like a very pleasing thought sexually speaking, but I don’t think you meant it that way. It’s just that we haven’t been adventurous in our love making since we were married, and I’m concerned, that’s all.”

Adam took the picnic basket from Jennifer and pulled her into his arms. “Now, don’t pout, young lady. We haven’t even begun our ride yet. How do you know what I have planned?” Adam responded with a wink of desire for his gorgeous, sexy wife.

A momentary smile came across Jennifer’s face as Adam opened the door to the barn, and turned on the lights. “Hey, good buddy, are you ready to go for a ride?” Adam asked his faithful companion. Sport nosed Adam in the chest as he patted his snoot and pulled the reins to get the horse out of the stall.

“Adam, who does this beautiful horse belong to? I don’t think I’ve seen it before”

Jennifer was looking at the new addition to the Cartwright stock in the stall next to Sport. The gold coin colored Palomino quarter horse with white mane and tail was a mare that Adam had picked up at a farm just outside of Carson City just a week before. This was one of the many surprises that Adam had in store for Jennifer as a sign of his love for her. He had known of her discontent at having to always ride double on Sport, and he decided it was time for Jennifer to have her own horse, and learn to ride. The Palomino had come to the farm when the original owner was transferred in their job, and was unable to care for it any longer. Now it was time to spring his surprise on the woman he loved so much.

“She’s your new mount, sweetheart. I bought her for you a few weeks ago. I wanted to surprise you with her for your birthday in a few weeks, but I decided today was a great day for you to start learning to ride. You need to choose a name for her. I was thinking Southern Belle, in honor of you, my southern belle wife.”

Jennifer was in awe of Adam’s generosity. “I don’t know what to say, Adam. She is absolutely breathtaking! You’re going to teach me to ride?” Jennifer stood staring at the docile animal.

“Yes, sweetheart. Let me get Sport saddled, and then we will work on Belle. I thought we would call her Belle for short. What do you think?”

“I love it, I love her, and most of all, I love you, Adam Cartwright.” Jennifer snuggled into Adam’s chest.

After Adam had Sport and Belle ready to go, he helped Jennifer mount up for the first time. “Here are the keys, my love” Adam proudly handed Jennifer the reins of her first horse. Adam mounted Sport, and the two started off down the drive and into the great expanse of the Ponderosa.

After riding at a slow trot for about an hour, Adam took Jennifer’s reins and led the two horses to a large pine tree overlooking the snow capped mountains. The air was crisp and the sun beamed warm rays on the happy couple as they dismounted and set up the blanket that Adam had folded in his saddle bags. Jennifer began to unpack the lunch that Hop Sing had put together for them.

“Hop Sing is so good to us, Adam. We really need to figure a way to tell him thank you some time. Look at what he made for us.” The lunch consisted of roast beef sandwiches, cold chicken, and a seasonal fruit salad, complete with a bottle of wine.

After lunch and most of the bottle of wine was consumed, Adam lay back on the blanket and dragged Jennifer down to lay on his chest. “This is perfect. We are alone, my wife, and the scenery breathtaking.”

Jennifer sighed in agreement that everything was perfect. They had not spent a day alone since the baby was born, and she didn’t want it to end.

“Now, how bout that baby you want to make?” Adam said in a witty tone.

Jennifer looked up at Adam and grinned with a bewitching smile. She leaned in to kiss him as she sat up and began to undress. Adam, following the lead of his temptress wife, began to disrobe himself. The two collapsed back onto the blanket, naked in each other’s arms, and began to kiss as if they had been away from each other for over a year.

“Oh, Adam, God, I want you,” Jennifer managed between fervent kisses that Adam was bestowing on her lips, face, and neck.

“Oh, Jennifer,” Adam growled, as he took her hand and placed it on his hard, erect cock.

Jennifer turned down to Adam’s hips and positioned her legs for Adam to indulge in her wet wanting female. Adam slid his tongue into her slit and began to nibble as drips of sweet nectar flowed. Jennifer followed in kind, taking Adam’s member into her mouth and running her tongue up and down his shaft while fondling the sensitive skin around his testicles. Adam let out a low moan of approval as he cupped Jennifer’s ass in his hands and gave her a light spank of encouragement. His tongue thrust deeply into her canal of wet wonder. Jennifer’s own sultry voice responded in pleasure.

“Oh, baby, you are so wet, I want to slide right into you,” Adam requested as he continued to run his tongue up and down and into her wanting vagina.

Jennifer rolled off of Adam’s hard member, and he turned over to allow Jennifer to mount him, his favorite position. He preferred having her on top because he enjoyed watching her breasts bounce as she thrusted up and down on him. It also enabled Adam to grab hold of Jennifer’s ass when she straddled him; he loved fondling her tight, little ass. “You are so wicked, woman,” Adam said to her as she mounted him and began to thrust her body toward him and then away, letting her hair tickle his face as she came back up.

Jennifer bent down to nibble on Adam’s nipples as she thrust her body down on Adam’s hard member. The stimulus to her clitoris was invigorating. She came very quickly, and Adam spilled his seed into her soon thereafter. Jennifer lay on Adam, resting her head on his sweat beaded chest.

As the sun started to set, the two lovebirds headed back to the main house to pick up Caitlyn, who had been spoiled by Ben and Hop Sing. The men enjoyed having the only grandchild over for visits, and Ben ordered Adam and Jennifer to bring her by more often.

Chapter Twenty-Two

A month had past since Jennifer had taken her first ride on her new horse. Ben had graciously offered to keep Caitlyn each Sunday afternoon so that Adam could take Sport for a run and Jennifer could follow behind on Belle so that she got used to riding and the two could spend quality time together. Jennifer was feeling confident that she could take rides alone, but Adam always gave her a strict warning against it.

It was a late summer, early afternoon and Caitlyn had been very cranky. Her visit to the pediatrician early that morning had involved an injection that left her not feeling well and very difficult to handle. Jennifer needed to get away for awhile for peace and quiet. Lindsey Grant, a twenty-three year old college student that Adam had hired as a nanny to give Jennifer some help with the baby, offered to stay with Caitlyn while Jennifer went for a walk.

“You’re sure you don’t mind, Lindsey?” Jennifer asked. The younger woman smiled at her. Their relationship was more like two friends than employer and employee. They enjoyed each other’s company and often would go shopping together or Jennifer would assist Lindsey in her college studies as she was in her first year of law school.

“Of course not. Go on. It‘s a beautiful afternoon. Go enjoy it. Caitlyn and I will be fine.”

Jennifer’s walk took her by the stables near the main ranch house. Adam had told her never to ride alone, but she didn’t see the harm in taking Belle out for a brief ride in the countryside. The weather was warm and she felt she was a strong enough rider to ride out into the meadows and be one with nature.

She was enjoying her ride. The golden afternoon sun was just warm enough to be comfortable as it beat down on her back while her hair whipped behind her. She breathed in the fragrant scent of fresh mowed hay. Suddenly the serenity of nature was shattered by a gunshot in the far distance, Belle reared up, throwing Jennifer from her saddle. The horse kicked Jennifer in the shoulder as she ran from the disturbing noise that echoed through the mountains.

Jennifer lay in the meadow injured and unable to move without excruciating pain, her body badly bruised. She slipped into unconsciousness. When she came to, she tried to move, but bit back a scream of agony. With great effort, she managed to maneuver her body to a nearby tree to get out of the summer sun’s burning rays and heat, which had slowly increased as she had lain unconscious. The pain from the move left her exhausted and she once again lost consciousness.

When several hours had past and Lindsey had not heard from Jennifer, she got worried and called Adam at the office.

“Adam Cartwright’s office, Laura speaking,” the friendly voice on the other end of the phone answered.

“Hello, Laura, this is Lindsey Grant, the Cartwrights’ nanny. I’m sorry to bother you, but I need to speak to Mr. Cartwright. Mrs. Cartwright went for a walk several hours ago, and hasn’t returned.

Laura could hear the worry in Lindsey’s voice, “Lindsey, try to not panic, I’ll get Adam on the line immediately.”

Laura called in to her boss and friend, “Adam, your nanny is on the line for you. She said it’s urgent.”

Adam immediately picked up the line. “Lindsey, what’s the matter? Is Caitlyn OK? Where’s Jennifer?”

“Mr. Cartwright, Caitlyn has been very cranky all day, and Jennifer went for a walk to unwind. She hasn’t returned, and it’s been four hours now. I’m beginning to worry.”

“Lindsey, did she say where she was going?” Adam barraged her with questions.

“She headed down toward your father’s house. I called down there, but he said he hadn’t seen her.”

“Lindsey, I’m on my way home. Please stay with Caitlyn. If you have to leave, please call my father to arrange to have her picked up and looked after.”

“Mr. Cartwright, I have nothing I need to do today, so I can stay for as long as you need me, but I’m very worried.” Lindsey’s voice began to break.

“Don’t panic, Lindsey; I’ll be there as soon as I can.” Adam hung up the phone and headed out the door toward the elevator. He yelled to Laura to cancel the two remaining appointments he had for the afternoon and that he would call her later with why he was leaving so abruptly.

When he arrived home, he hurriedly changed and the phone rang while he was putting on his boots. It was Ben.

“Adam, thank God you’re home. Belle has just come up the drive with her saddle on, but no rider. It appears that Jen had come by and taken her out for a ride.”

“Oh God, Dad, NO! I told her to never ride alone! I’m on my way; please get Sport and Buck saddled. We have to get out there and look for her!” His worry for Jennifer was causing him to lose his habitual self-control.

“Lindsey!” Adam yelled from his office.

“Yes, Mr. Cartwright, what is it?” Lindsey asked as she came to the doorway of his office, her anxiety clearly written on her features.

“Why did you tell me Jen went for a walk when she went for a ride on Belle? You know that I didn’t ever want her to ride alone. Why did you let her go and not call me?” Adam yelled out in frustration.

“Mr. Cartwright, I had no idea she went for a ride. She told me she was going for a walk!” Lindsey said tearfully.

“Look, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take this out on you, I’m just frustrated, angry, and worried,” Adam apologized, as he flew out the door.

Adam led Ben down the same path that he and Jennifer took each Sunday in hopes that she would go to the meadow they always stopped at for lunch. Hours had past, and the afternoon sun was setting quickly. Adam was starting to worry that they would not find Jennifer before the sun set, and the cool Nevada evening would hinder their search and put Jennifer in further danger.

“Dad, where could she be?” Adam’s voice was frustrated and scared.

“Son, try to calm yourself,” Ben said soothingly, reaching out and placing a hand on Adam’s shoulder comfortingly; “I know you are sick with worry, but we’ll find her.” His tone was deceptive because his body was racked with concern and worry for his only daughter-in-law. His mind wondered back to when he lost his beloved Marie to a horse riding accident. He hoped the same fate had not befallen his eldest son’s wife. They had to find Jennifer tonight, even if it meant searching until dawn.

“Dad! Adam! Any sign of Jennifer yet?” A booming voice from a distance yelled out. It was Hoss, as he and Joe were in a full gallop to catch up. Hop Sing had filled them in when they arrived home from a full day’s work to find the house empty. When the two men heard about the search, they changed clothes and rode out to find their older brother and father, and join in the search.

“Thank God you two are here!” Adam yelled out in relief. Hoss and Joe changed concerned glances at seeing their normally inscrutable sibling obviously distraught.

Adam’s relief was palpable. He instructed his brothers where he and Ben had looked and advised them where he wanted them to look now. Adam felt it would be worth while for them to split up and look in two directions. Hoss and Joe took off in the direction of Adam’s command. If either group were to find her, they would contact via cell phone immediately.

With minutes seeming like hours, Jennifer laid under the tree unable to move because the pain in her shoulder was excruciating. Her head pounded with a throbbing pain from where she had hit it on a rock when she fell. Images of happy times when she and Adam’s love was blooming, their marriage, and the birth of their first child kept Jennifer from losing hope that she would be found and rescued.

In the distance, she could hear her name being called. She tried to yell out, but the pain in here head and shoulder would not allow her to scream very loudly. “Over here” was the faint cry, but she knew she could not be heard. Hope continued to rise as she heard the voice continue to get closer.

“Hoss, over there, I think I see her!” Joe cried out as the two brothers turned their horses toward the old pine tree where Jennifer had managed to find refuge.

Jennifer had fallen unconscious again from the head injury, and had not heard her brothers-in-law ride up. When Joe saw her bloodied, and apparently lifeless, body lying on the ground, he cried out, “NO!” He tumbled off Cochise and ran toward his sister-in-law, falling short of her. Thoughts of his mother, Marie, who was killed instantly as she fell from her horse, ran through his mind. Tears welled in his eyes as he gently touched Jennifer’s scratched and bruised face. Jennifer moved from the gentle touch and Joe’s fears were relieved.

“Hoss, call 911; she needs immediate medical attention, then call Adam!”

Hoss dialed 911 and gave the particulars as he knew them while Joe continued to talk to Jennifer, who was still unconscious, that help was on its way. A Care Flight team was dispatched to the scene as an ambulance would not be able to reach them.

Adam and Ben reached the trio several minutes after receiving the location from Hoss. The roar of the helicopter was in the far distance. Adam flew off Sport as he ran to his injured wife. Her eyes fluttered open to see Adam’s worried look staring down at her. His hands were gently rubbing her forehead.

“I’m sorry, Adam, you told me not to ride alone. Please don’t be too angry with me.” Jennifer’s eyes closed again and a small sigh was the last expression to leave her mouth before falling unconscious again.

Adam wanted to gather her into his grief-stricken arms, but was afraid to move her since he didn’t know the full extent of her injuries. He only continued to rub her face with his fingers.

The helicopter landed and the medical team was on the scene gently pulling him away so that they could work on Jennifer. One of the male nurses was assessing her injuries as the other was taking her vital statistics from Adam. He answered all the nurses’ questions, all the while staring at the other nurse hooking Jennifer to IVs and monitors. When the questions were answered, the nurse assisted his partner in getting Jennifer strapped to the backboard and they whisked her off to the waiting chopper.

“Mr. Cartwright, we will be transporting your wife to Carson-Tahoe Medical Center. When you arrive, go to emergency, advise the admitting nurse that your wife was brought in via Care Flight. They will instruct you on what you need to do next.”

“Let’s go, son,” Ben said firmly, “Hoss and Joe can take care of our mounts.” Ben placed a loving arm around his son’s shoulders staring him in the eyes with reassurance that things were going to be OK.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After a few days in the hospital recovering from her injuries and Adam hardly leaving her bedside, the doctor came in and gave Jennifer the news she had wanted to hear; she was released to go home.

“Mrs. Cartwright, you are a very lucky woman to have come away from this nasty fall with just a concussion, a separated shoulder, and bruises. You will have to wear a sling for about six weeks while your shoulder heals and you may have recurring headaches for awhile from the concussion, but I don’t think you will have any long term side effects from the injury.”

The doctor went on to explain what she needed to do to make sure she continued to recover when she got home. After he finished signing many of the discharge papers, the doctor shook both Adam’s and Jennifer’s hands, and wished them both a good day. “Please call me if you have any questions, or have any unexplained symptoms.”

When the doctor left the room, Adam silently stepped over to the wardrobe and pulled out Jennifer’s jeans, bra, and shirt. He had turned toward the bed, when she said, “Adam, I’m really sorry for all of this.” She looked down at her arm in a sling, tears streaming down her face. “I was just so frustrated with Caitlyn’s crying and not being able to soothe her.”

He sat next to his wife. He took her uninjured hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. “I’m not angry with you. Just disappointed that you didn’t honor my wishes to not ride alone. Jennifer, what were you thinking? You were lucky you weren’t more seriously hurt, or worse, killed.”

She leaned over, and placed her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, running his fingers through the thick mass of blonde hair. “Shhh, don’t cry, sweetheart. I love you so much. I don’t know what I would do if you were to ever leave me. I just can’t fathom the thought.”

“Adam, I love you so much. I won’t do such a foolish thing again, I promise,” she said through her tears.

He turned her face to his, and dropped a soft kiss to her lips. “I need you. Caitlyn needs you. We want you at home, with us. Not here in the hospital.”

“Let’s go home. I miss my daughter,” she said, pulling away, and slipping her gown off her good shoulder.

“Our daughter,” he reminded her with a grin, as he stood up, and bent down to help her put her jeans on. He tossed her bra on the bed, and playfully replied, “I guess with that contraption on your arm, you won’t need this for awhile.”

They both laughed and as she stood up, he zipped her jeans, buttoned the button, and carefully pulled the shirt he had brought from home over her head. She sat back down and he put her socks and tennis shoes on her feet.

He had just finished tying the last shoe lace when the nurse came in with the wheelchair to take her to the exit of the hospital. “Are you ready to go?” the nurse asked, locking the wheels in place, and pulling the feet rest up, so that Jennifer could sit easily.

“I sure am.” Jennifer looked lovingly at Adam. “I’m ready to go home to be with my husband and our baby girl.”

He winked back at her and said, “I’ll go get the car. I’ll meet you two at the entrance.” He walked out of the room and the nurse came over and helped Jennifer stand and assisted her to the wheelchair.

“You have a remarkable husband, Mrs. Cartwright. You are very lucky,” the nurse said, helping her sit down.

“Yes, I really do. I’m a very lucky woman. Probably the luckiest woman on earth,” She smiled at the nurse.

The nurse released the brakes and opened the door to wheel Jennifer to the entrance. When they reached the sliding glass doors to the front of the hospital, Adam was waiting in the Jeep. When he saw the nurse and Jennifer approach, he jumped out, opened the passenger door, helped Jennifer in, and buckled her seatbelt for her. He turned to the nurse who handed him the bag of Jennifer’s clothes that she had been brought in with. “Thank you for all your help, Angie,” Adam said, looking at her name badge she had hanging from the collar of her lab coat.

“You are very welcome, Mr. Cartwright. Please call us if you have any questions, or if Mrs. Cartwright digresses in her recovery.”

“Thank you, I will.”

Adam stepped back to the driver’s side of his vehicle, got in, buckled his seat belt, and looked lovingly at his wife. “Home, Sweetheart?”

Jennifer looked back at her husband’s smiling face. “Yes, Adam, home.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

As Caitlyn approached her first birthday, Jennifer found her daughter’s little hands were into everything. She was constantly redirecting her little one out of harm’s way. Adam laughed every time Jennifer would talk about their day upon his return home from work on how fast their little girl was, and how when she found every minute object on the floor, it always ended up in her mouth.

Adam was amazed at his wife’s amazing stamina. She balanced being a mother, a housewife and lover. They often spent evenings after dinner playing on the floor with Caitlyn or sitting on the couch together with the baby in either of their laps reading a children’s story. Life had returned to normal for the Cartwrights, and they couldn’t have been a more happy young family.

Lindsey still came by after her classes several times a week, to give Jennifer a break. She would often soak in tub if the day had been hectic, to enjoy the little bit of quiet time she could devote to just herself.

The Christmas holidays were just weeks away, and Jennifer couldn’t wait for Caitlyn to experience her first Christmas. She and Adam planned to take her to see Santa Claus when he returned home from Europe. After he prepared for his trip to London for the International Cattleman’s meetings, he pulled all the decorations out of storage for his loving wife. She couldn’t wait to go through them to decorate the house in a festive décor. She had decided this would be a good project to keep her busy while he was away.

Adam had an early morning flight to London with a connection in Chicago. He kissed his wife and baby daughter goodbye and then headed for Reno-Tahoe International Airport. Jennifer went back in with Caitlyn, and the two Cartwright girls sat down and had their breakfast: rice cereal and applesauce for Caitlyn and toast and yogurt with a cup of hot tea for Jennifer. After they ate, Jennifer sat the baby down in the floor of the family room while she unloaded the dishwasher from the night before. When she finished, she went back in the family room and played with her daughter until she got cranky. Jennifer realized it was mid-morning and she knew the baby was getting sleepy and it was time for a nap.

After changing Caitlyn’s diaper and putting her down for her morning nap, Jennifer began to sort through the holiday decorations for the house. She pulled out the lights that Adam would put on the house and began to test them so that they would be ready to hang upon his return.

The phone rang as she was sorting through the holiday treasures. It was Jennifer’s old boss, Martin Myers, from Dallas. She hadn’t spoken to him since she had left Dallas after Mike’s funeral, and her resignation. She was happy to hear from him, but his voice was filled with great concern.

“Hello, Jennifer. It’s been a long time. I understand that you’re doing well—happily married with a family. I’m very happy for you. I wish that I was calling for a social visit, but I have some unfortunate news to give you.”

Jennifer grew nervous at the tone of his voice. “What’s wrong, Martin?”

“Jennifer, Jose Menendez has escaped from prison. It happened a few days ago. I didn’t want to alarm you. I thought they would have been able to catch him by now, but so far, they haven’t been able to track him down. It has been all over the news here in Texas, but it hasn’t made national news yet. I wanted you to hear it from me first. He has made threats against you in prison; vowing that if he got out, he would hunt you down.”

“Oh God, Martin, NO!” Jennifer cried out in horror. “I have a small child, and my husband! He just left today for a ten day meeting in London!” Jennifer’s voice became shaky.

“Jennifer, please try not to panic. A nationwide alert has been posted for Jose. I’m sure that the authorities will catch him, before he can find, or do anything to, you, or your family. I felt you needed to know. The Carson City and Reno Police Departments have been notified, and are on full alert.”

“Martin, does he know where I am now? Does he know that I’m married? I need to know how easy it would be for him to track me down? Martin, I’m scared.”

“Jennifer, try to not worry. I know that seems easy for me to say, but there is a manhunt out for him. He won’t be able to travel quickly since he has to hide out. I don’t know how much he knows about your current status, but nothing has been taken for granted. If you need protection, you are to call Lt. James Cole at the Carson City Police Department, and he’ll arrange to have a police officer stationed at your home. “

“Thanks, Martin, for calling me. I will discuss this with my husband when he calls and we’ll decide how to proceed.”

Jennifer hung up the phone, and stood there with her hand on the receiver. She closed her eyes and her mind went back the horrible scene when Mike threw her out of harms way and was fatally struck by the speeding automobile. The cowards had never been caught, but the police were still trying to track them down. Martin had promised her that they would be brought to justice if they were ever caught. The knowledge frightened Jennifer, almost as much as the cop killer’s escape.

Jennifer noted the time on her watch and knew Adam would be landing at Chicago O’Hare Airport anytime. She would have to give him the dreaded news. She didn’t want to tell him because she knew that it would only upset him and cause him needless worry as he made his overnight flight to London. He’s my husband, and he will want to know; he’ll know how to handle the situation, Jennifer thought to herself as she started into the kitchen to make herself a snack. She was taking the peanut butter from the cabinet when the phone rang. It was Adam.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Sweetheart, I’m at O’Hare, in the Admiral’s Club, waiting for my connection to Heathrow. How are my two favorite girls?” Adam asked, as he sipped on a Jack Daniels and water.

“We’re good, honey; your daughter is taking a nap. We played a little while after breakfast. After I put her down, for her nap I came back downstairs and started going through the decorations.”

“How’re they coming? I’ll string the lights on the house when I get home if Hoss doesn’t come do it first. He mentioned that he would try and get down there to do it if he had time.”

“Adam, there is something I have to tell you, and I don’t want you to be worried.” Jennifer bit her nail, and closed her eyes, trying to find the words to tell her husband about her phone call from her former boss. “I got a call today from Martin Myers in Dallas.” Jennifer paused. “Jose Menendez has escaped from prison.” Her voice started to crack from the pressure building inside. “Adam, I’m scared,” she got out, burning tears flowing from her eyes. “Martin said he vowed he would hunt me down if he ever escaped.” She regained control of her voice, hoping to not worry Adam. “The police have been notified, but I’m still scared nonetheless.”

He sat on the nearby overstuffed leather sofa in shock. He felt helpless as he recalled the screams of horror from Jennifer’s lips the night she called from the hospital in Dallas. A feeling of helplessness shimmied over his body again, as he sat in Chicago, ready to board a plane to take him across the water to a meeting he could not miss.

“Jennifer Cartwright, you listen to me. When we hang up, you are to call Dad, tell him what has happened. I want you pack a bag for you and Caitlyn, and go stay with him and Hoss at the main house. I don’t want you near our house until I come home. I will get my speech and class that I’m conducting done, and then I’m coming home. You are not to go near our house until I get back. Do I make myself clear?”

“Adam, please try not to worry, Caitlyn and I, will stay with Dad until you return home. I promise.”

“Jennifer, I’m worried. You’re my wife, and Caitlyn is my daughter. I won’t be able to rest until I return home, you are safe in my arms again, and they have caught that bastard. I have to go; they will be calling my flight soon. Jen, I love you. Call Dad, as soon as we hang up.”

“I love you too, Adam. I will head to Dad’s house as soon as I can get a bag packed for Caitlyn and me. Please try not to worry. We’ll be OK.”

When Jennifer hung up, she immediately called Ben. She quickly explained the phone call from Dallas and her conversation with Adam. “Dad, Adam wants Caitlyn and me to stay with you while he’s in London.”

“Oh course, dear. Please get here as soon as you can. You’re welcome to stay here as long as you need to.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A week had past and Adam had called from Chicago when he landed and cleared customs. He told Jennifer he would be home in about four hours, so she packed her bags to move back home. She had left all the Christmas decorations strung out across the family room, and she wanted to get home and pick everything up before he returned. She prided herself on keeping a tidy house, as her husband appreciated.

“Dad, I’m going to go on home, put Caitlyn down for a nap, and I’m going to pick up all the decorations that I left out before coming here. I want Adam to come home to a clean house.”

“Dear, I don’t think that Adam would want you going home before he gets here and can go with you, and I agree. You shouldn’t be at that house alone”

“Dad, he’ll be home in a few hours, and I think I’ll be OK.” Jennifer hugged her concerned father-in-law. “The police have come by every day, and have checked the surrounding area, and nothing has been out of the ordinary, so I’m sure it’s safe to be home alone for that amount of time.

“I suppose you’re right, Jennifer.” Ben smiled back at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to keep Caitlyn here? I sure enjoy having her company.” Ben smiled.

Jennifer kissed her baby’s grandfather; “No, I’ll take her. If she gets fussy, I don’t want you to have to deal with her like that. Besides, her daddy is going to want to see her when he gets home I’m quite sure.” She took her suitcase, put Caitlyn in her car seat, and headed back down the road toward the lake where she and Adam lived. She pulled into the garage, parked her car, and walked into the house.

“Oh, this mess!” she exclaimed as she stood there, holding a sleepy baby, looking at the strings of lights, and boxes of decorations scattered around the family room. With a sigh, she went upstairs to put Caitlyn in her crib so she could get to work. The baby was so sleepy, she didn’t object to being bedded down for a nap. Jennifer closed the door as quietly as she could and headed back downstairs.

First she decided to stack the empty boxes that had been unpacked before Adam’s call a week ago. When that was done, she headed back to the garage to put them out of the way until Adam could put them back in the attic when he got home.

“Shoot! I left the garage door open,” she said to herself as she pressed the button to the garage door opener to lower the door. When the door was almost down, she turned and headed back into the house.

Jennifer started up the stairs to take a shower after finishing getting the last of the Christmas decorations put out, and the remaining boxes stacked in the garage. The phone rang, and it was Adam.

“Hey,” Adam’s voice was low and abrupt.

“Hi Honey. I was just getting ready to head up stairs to take a shower. Are you almost home?”

“Jennifer Cartwright, I just called Dad’s house to tell you that I was in Reno and that I would be home shortly, and he told me that you had gone home. I thought I told you to stay at his house until I got home.” Adam’s voice was very upset. “Tell me, what you are doing home?”

“Honey, I’m sorry.” Jennifer’s voice pouted. “I thought it would be OK to come home and get the family room straightened back up before you got home. The boxes were strung out everywhere.” She argued her case to her husband. “All the doors are locked, I’ll be fine.” Her tone changed. ”Hey, Honey, why don’t you hurry home, and we can celebrate your homecoming,” she tempted him with a sexy tone.

“Well, Counselor, I’ll get there as soon as I get my luggage, and can get out of here. I’ll see you in a little bit. I’ve missed you, sweetheart, and I love you.”

“I love you too, honey, and I’ll see you in a little bit. Bye.”

“Bye, sweetheart.”

Jennifer hung up the phone and headed upstairs to take a shower, and get ready for her homecoming with Adam.

After her relaxing hot shower, she was in the room, facing the closet, getting a pair of clean jeans and a blouse out, when she heard a strange voice.

“Dije que le buscaría hacia fuera cuando si me escapé siempre. Ahora le he encontrado, y usted estará apesadumbrado usted siempre un abogado.” (Translated: “I said that I would seek you out when if I ever escaped. Now I have found you, and you will be sorry you ever a lawyer.”)

Jennifer swung around. Her eyes opened wide when she saw the scruffy, dirty, Latin male, standing in her door way. It was Jose Menendez. He had found her, and was in her house!

“What do you want?” Jennifer tried to remain calm, but shook with fear. Her heart was racing. “My husband is on his way home, he has money. He will give you whatever you want, just please, don’t hurt me. He will be here in just a few minutes!”

The man’s heavily accented voice was cold—without pity, without mercy, “I heard you on the phone; he won’t be here for awhile. By then, it will be too late for you.”

Jennifer pleaded, “Please I beg you. Please,” she started to back into her closet, as Menendez came toward her.

“Shut up you whore!” He slapped her across the face so hard she fell to the floor. He grabbed her by her shirt, ripping the fabric, and threw her out of the closet, into the main part of the bedroom.

Jennifer screamed out in pain as she fell into the armoire, hitting the shoulder that was still healing from when she fell from her horse. She pleaded again for the violence to stop.

“Please, take whatever you want.” Her tears were flowing in waves down her face. “PLEASE!” she yelled, as he started toward her again. She hid her face, as he yanked her up by her arm. Jennifer screamed out in agony.

“I don’t want your money, bitch. You rich people think you can buy your way out of everything don’t you?” he protested with anger. He slapped her hard across her face again and she fell into the wall.

She staggered to get up, but when her adrenalin emerged, she came up fighting; her arms swinging at him, trying to defend herself from her attacker. He grabbed her by the hair, and began to stab her repeatedly. She screamed as she felt the stabbing pains through her stomach.

As Adam entered the house, he heard the repeated screams of agony. He raced up the stairs and came to the door of their bedroom where he found his wife against the wall. A dark dirty man held her by her hair. Not seeing Adam come into the room until he heard him scream, “JENNIFER! NO!”

Jennifer heard her husband’s voice. Adam watched in horror as his wife fell to the ground, blood seeping from the wounds in her abdomen as she dropped. She looked at him with anguished eyes as her voice trailed off, “Adam.”

Jose Menendez turned and saw Adam’s stunned form standing in the doorway. Adam lunged toward Menendez, knocking him and the blood stained knife to the ground. Adam began beating Menendez with his closed fist. Jose tried to reach again for the knife, but when he couldn’t reach it, he delivered a punch to Adam’s stomach, knocking the breath from his being, causing him to stumble backward and to the floor. Jose jumped up and lunged toward Adam trying to deliver another blow to his jaw. He blocked the closed fist punch and kicked Jose backward, causing him to trip into the post of their bed. Adam got up with fire in his eyes, lunged toward Menendez, beating him in the face until he was unconscious.

Unsure if he had killed Menendez, or just beat him to an unconscious state, Adam turned back to his gravely injured wife. Her face was bruised and cut. Her blouse was stained scarlet from the blood flowing from the knife wounds. He ran to the bathroom, and grabbed a towel from the rack, and pressed it on the wounds as he called 9-1-1.

“9-1-1, what is your emergency?” The operator calmly said.

“This is, Adam Cartwright, at the Ponderosa. My wife has been stabbed by an intruder. Please send help! God! She’s dying! Help her please!”

“Mr. Cartwright, I’m dispatching emergency personnel now.” The voice on the other end remained calm. “Tell me, where is she stabbed?” The operator typed the information into her dispatch system, as Adam spoke.

Adam took a deep breath, to collect his emerging emotions. “She’s been stabbed several times to the stomach. She’s bleeding profusely. Please hurry. Oh God, Jen, hang on sweetheart,” Adam’s voice started to break from the pressure.

The roar of sirens began to arrive on the Ponderosa as police and emergency personnel arrived. Ben, hearing the sirens drove up right behind. The police tried to hold him back, but he fought them, demanding entrance. “This is my son and daughter-in-law’s home. This is my land, get out of my way!” he commanded as he broke free and entered the house, racing up the stairs toward all the commotion.

“Adam! What the hell?” Ben said, with terror in his voice.

“Dad,” Adam said, as he moved from Jennifer’s lifeless body, to allow the paramedics to perform their lifesaving techniques. “I came home, and as I entered the mud room, I heard Jen scream. I ran upstairs, and saw Menendez had her by the hair and  he had stabbed her. I tackled him to the ground,” he looked at the crumpled body of Menendez lying on the floor. “She’s bleeding so badly, Dad, I don’t know if she’ll make it.” His voice faded to a whisper on the last two words.

“Sir,” the paramedic announced to his superior, “He’s dead.”

Adam looked at Ben. His face was without expression. “It was self defense, Dad. He was attacking my wife.”

“I know, son, and we’ll explain it to the police. I’m sure it will be OK. We’ll call Bill. He can recommend counsel; just for your protection.”

The paramedics loaded Jennifer’s bleeding body onto the gurney, and raced her out the door.

“Dad! Adam yelled. His eyes opened wide. “Caitlyn! Oh God, Dad, where is she!” he raced back up the stairs, not knowing where she was. He flew into the nursery, where he found his daughter sleeping soundly; unaware of the horrors that had befallen her mother.

Ben, running right behind, breathed a sigh of relief that the baby was safe and sound.

As the ambulance sped away, Joe came running into the house. “Adam! Dad!” he yelled, trying to break free of the hold a couple of police officers had on him, restraining him from running up the stairs. “Get your hands off me! This is my brother’s house. Where are Adam and Jennifer?” Joe asked with a worried tone.

“Sir, who are you?” one of the police officers asked, maintaining his strong hold on Joe, who was fighting to be free of his custody.

“Joe Cartwright. Adam and Jennifer Cartwright are my brother and sister-in-law. Now where are they?” Joe demanded.

The policemen released their grip on Joe’s arms. “Mr. Cartwright, your sister-in-law was attacked. She has been rushed to Carson-Tahoe Hospital. Your brother and father yelled the name, Caitlyn, and ran up the stairs.”

“Caitlyn is my niece! Where is she?” Joe’s voice grew louder with worry at the revelation that something dreadful had happened to her as well.

“They haven’t returned, Mr. Cartwright. I’m sure she’s OK. I must ask you to stay downstairs. The complete upstairs is a crime scene.”

Hoss arrived at the main house, unaware of all the activities up the road at his older brother’s home. “Hop Sing, I could smell those biscuits bakin’ as I drove up the main road,” he called as he walked in the front door.

Hop Sing came running out of the kitchen, “Hoss, I could hear the sirens at your brother’s house. Your father and Little Joe are already there. You must go!”

Hoss ran out the door, jumped in his truck, and sped down the road toward his older brother’s house. He spotted policemen, Joe, who was holding Caitlyn, Ben, and Adam, who was giving his statement to one of the many police officers that still remained on the scene. He leaped out of the driver’s side, and yelled, “Adam? Dad? Joe?”

Adam finished giving his statement just as Hoss reached his father, younger brother, and niece. “Dad? What in sam hill is going on here?” he queried, with a note of worry in his voice and confusion on his face.

“C’mon, Dad, we’ve got to get to the hospital. Joe will fill you in, Hoss.” Adam said as he headed toward his father’s Range Rover.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’m Adam Cartwright; my wife, Jennifer Cartwright, was brought in here a little while ago by ambulance. Can you tell me how she is?”

“Jennifer Cartwright,” the receptionist at the admittance desk in the emergency room of Carson-Tahoe Hospital said as she looked through the stacks of paperwork on her desk. “Yes, here she is. She’s in the trauma unit now. The doctor will be out to see you when he is able so, please, have a seat,” the receptionist gestured to the seat sitting on the opposite side of her desk. She continued typing on her computer, pulling up the most recent information the hospital had on Jennifer. “Mr. Cartwright, I need to verify Mrs. Cartwright’s insurance information with you.

“Miss, you don’t understand,” Adam continued, but Ben grabbed his arm and motioned him to have a seat as the receptionist had requested, answering the questions she had regarding Jennifer’s insurance information.

“Adam, the doctor will come looking for you out here when he can get Jennifer stabilized. Until then, there is nothing we can do except wait. The lady is just doing her job.”

“Dad, she was bleeding so badly. I don’t know what I’ll do if she doesn’t make it,” Adam said, as he rested his elbows on his knees, and placed his face into his folded hands.

“Mr. Cartwright, would you please initial where indicated and sign at the bottom please.” The receptionist asked gently, respecting the obvious stress that was written on his face.

Ben patted his son on his back, “Son, we have to think positive thoughts that Jennifer will be OK. She’s strong. She loves you and Caitlyn very much, and will fight to not leave you.”

Adam didn’t respond to his fathers comments. He sat in silence, praying that Jennifer would indeed fight hard to stay alive.

Almost an hour passed before a petite woman in green scrubs and a long white lab coat came through the doors. “Adam Cartwright,” the woman called into the crowded emergency waiting room.

Adam looked up, and saw the woman standing at the entrance to where patients had been called back over the course of their arrival. He stood up and walked over to the woman. “I’m Adam Cartwright,” he exclaimed.

“Mr. Cartwright, I’m, Dr. Toliver. I’m the chief resident, and I’m in charge of your wife’s care. Will you please follow me?” The doctor motioned behind the double doors through which she had just come.

Adam, in turn, motioned to Ben to come, that this was the moment they had been waiting for: news about Jennifer.

Dr. Toliver escorted the two men into an empty exam room, where she delivered critical news regarding the status of Jennifer’s condition.

“Dr. Toliver, this is my father, Ben Cartwright,” Adam said, as the two exchanged handshakes.

“Please, Mr. Cartwright,” she said looking at both Ben and Adam. “I’m going to be very frank with you. Mrs. Cartwright has suffered very extensive and grave injuries. We were able to stabilize her enough that we could safely transport her to surgery. She has lost a significant amount of blood, and we have given her two pints so far. Dr. Andrews, the surgeon on call, is performing the surgery as we speak. However, she has sustained very serious injuries, and we don’t know that she will be able to recover from them. We are doing all we can for her, I’m very sorry I can’t give you better news.”

Adam shut his eyes, trying to hold back the salty tears that were stinging his eyes. “Thank you, Dr. Toliver. Do you know how long the surgery might take?” Adam asked, opening his eyes as he said the last few words.

“I’m not really sure, Mr. Cartwright. I suggest that you go to the Intensive Care Unit waiting room on the third floor. If she survives the surgery, she will be transported from surgery straight to ICU, and the doctor will meet you there to update you on her condition. Mr. Cartwright,” Dr. Toliver looked Adam straight into his glassy hazel eyes, “We are doing everything for your wife medically and humanly possible.”

Adam and Ben had been waiting patiently in the ICU waiting room for several hours when an older, bearded man walked out in blue scrubs, an American Flag cotton hat and light blue mask around his neck. “Cartwright,” the surgeon said.

Adam looked up, and saw the man looking around the room that was filled with a few other family members that were waiting for ICU visiting hours. “Right here,” he said quietly, as he got up and headed toward the man. “I’m Adam Cartwright, Jennifer Cartwright is my wife.”

“Mr. Cartwright, we repaired all the internal damage to Mrs. Cartwright that she sustained in the attack. We have her on IV antibiotics to help control infection. I will be frank with you, Mr. Cartwright; she’s in very serious condition. She lost a lot of blood, and she is very weak. I’m going to allow you to be with her in the ICU; however, you must remain out of the nurses’ way when they need to tend to her. If there is an emergency, you will need to leave immediately. If these rules are not followed, then you will not be allowed to stay. You will only be permitted during posted visiting hours.”

“Thank you, Doctor. I know you have done all you can do and it will be up to Jennifer now.” Adam shook the doctor’s hand in appreciation. “May my father come in with me to see her?” he asked.

“Sure, but he will only be able to stay a few minutes. She’s very weak, and cannot have a lot of distraction,” the surgeon warned.

“Thank you, doctor. He is very concerned,” Adam said, as he waved his father over.

The doctor led Adam and Ben back to Jennifer’s unit. The cuts and bruises on her face had been cleaned up, and she was sleeping. She was hooked up to monitors that recorded her respiration and other vital signs.

Adam walked to Jennifer’s bed side, and gently took her hand into his. He bent down and kissed her cheek, and whispered in her ear with a tearful plea, “Jennifer, sweetheart, I love you, Caitlyn loves you. We need you to get better and come home to us. I’m so sorry I couldn’t be home to protect you. Oh, God, Jennifer, please fight this. Don’t leave me.”

Jennifer lay motionless. Only the slight beep of the heart monitor could be heard. Ben came over to where Adam sat, laying his head on Jennifer’s arm. He touched Adam on the shoulder. Adam didn’t move. Ben gave him a supportive squeeze, and bent down and whispered, “I’m going to go now, son. Call me if you need me. We’ll take care of Caitlyn for you. We’re here for you, son. We love you.”

“Thanks, Dad,” Adam responded, lifting his head. He stood up and gave his father a slight hug. “I’ll call you the minute there is any change, for better or worse.”

“Let’s hope it will only be better, son.”

“Yeah, that’s what I’m praying for.”

As soon as Ben left the ICU, he pulled out his cell phone and called Hoss and Joe, who were at the main house with Carolyn and Kaileen. The girls were seeing to all of Caitlyn’s needs.

Hours passed, and Adam kept a silent vigil at Jennifer’s side. The nurses filed in and out every twenty minutes checking the monitors and her IV levels. Adam kept his promise to keep out of way of the nurses as they came to check her progress.

In the wee hours of the morning, Adam was having a restless sleep when he was awaken by alarms flooding the room. He leaped from his chair to find that Jennifer had gone into cardiac arrest. Before he could react, the nurses were rushing in with a crash cart, and immediately began CPR. The nurse called for the doctor as they continued life saving treatment.

“Mr. Cartwright, we must ask you to please step into the waiting room,” the nursed commanded as she continued CPR compressions. Adam complied reluctantly.

Once he stepped out into the waiting room, he walked to an alcove where he could call Ben and his brothers without interrupting the sleep of a few family members that had patients in the ICU.

“Adam?” Ben answered in a sleepy tone.

“Dad!” Adam choked out his father’s name.

“Adam, is it Jennifer? What is it, son?” Ben asked, sitting straight up in bed.

“I was sleeping next to her bed, and all of a sudden, a loud alarm sounded. I could hear a voice saying, “Code Blue! Code Blue!” Nurses came flooding in, and began CPR. I was ordered out of the room. I don’t know what’s going on in there! Oh, God, Dad! I don’t know what I will do if she doesn’t make it!”

Ben heard a knock at his door. The phone ringing had woken both Hoss and Joe. They came to see if it was news about Jennifer.

“Hoss and Joe just came in; we will be on our way in a few minutes. Kaileen stayed the night to help with Caitlyn. She will stay here with the baby. Don’t worry, son, Jennifer is in good hands.”

Adam paced the floor, unable to sit down. His mind could only rewind the picture of Jennifer’s body lying in her hospital bed, alarms waling and nurses running in to perform CPR. “What’s taking them so long?” he mumbled to himself. Only a few minutes more lapsed before Adam saw the doctor come through the double doors. His face was somber, and Adam’s knees felt weak. Oh, God, no! Adam thought to himself as the doctor walked toward him.

“Mr. Cartwright,” the doctor who had been called to Jennifer’s room said, “We did all we could. Her injuries were just too great. I’m very sorry. She died a few minutes ago.” Adam stood motionless, staring at the doctor in a state of disbelief as he continued speaking. “Mr. Cartwright, I know this comes as a shock. Mrs. Cartwright was young and strong, which were factors in her favor, but there was so much damage done to her vital organs and the amount of blood loss she sustained weakened her to the point she just wasn’t able to recover. Please know that we are very sorry for your loss, and know we did try everything within our powers to bring her back. She fought a valiant fight.”

“Thank you, Doctor, can I see her?”

“Of course, Mr. Cartwright, is there anyone that we need to call for you?

“No,” Adam replied, as they walked back toward Jennifer’s room in the ICU. “My father and two brothers are on their way. Could you please see that they are brought in when they arrive?”

“Of course, Mr. Cartwright, I will see that the receptionist escorts them back the minute they arrive.”

Adam walked slowly back into Jennifer’s unit. All the machines had been shut off, and the room was quiet. He stood in the doorway looking at her body lying in the bed, still. You look like you are sleeping, Sweetheart, Adam thought to himself as he approached the bed and sat down.

He picked up her hand, and kissed it gently. He laid his head down next to her face. He could smell the floral scent of the shampoo she had used when she had taken a shower shortly before being attacked. He left his face nestled in her hair. He wanted to capture her smell in his mind forever. Tears fell free from his eyes, and were caught in her hair and pillow. He felt the touch of a strong hand on his shoulder. It gave a gentle squeeze. He looked up to see his father and two brothers standing beside him.

“Oh, Dad,” Adam broke down into Ben’s embrace, his two brothers gathered into a family hug. Each expressing their deep sorrow for Jennifer’s death, “She’s gone, Dad, she’s gone.”

“I know, son, I know.” Ben whispered back, trying to hold back his own tears, trying to be strong for his eldest son.

“We’re here for you, Adam. The Cartwrights always stick together,” Joe lent his support.

“Adam, Carolyn and I are here for you too. Just let us know, if there is anything you need from either of us,” Hoss spoke up, placing a strong hand on his brother’s back.

Each of the Cartwright men said their goodbye’s to Jennifer, and left Adam alone to say his private goodbye. When Adam emerged back in the ICU waiting room, they all departed back to the Ponderosa for what they knew would be a hectic week ahead.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Caitlyn Elizabeth Cartwright

“Son, are you sure you can do this?” Ben asked Adam, placing his hand on his arm, after he put the car into park in front of Davis Funeral Home and Memorial Gardens in Carson City.

Adam sat stoic, staring at the entrance to the white colonial style building. “I have to, Dad; it’s the last thing I can do for my wife.” His voice began to tremble. “My beautiful Jennifer.”

Twenty-four hours had past since Adam had sat by Jennifer’s hospital bed, holding her hand and laying his head next to her face as she drew her last breath. He could still smell the floral scent from the shampoo of her freshly washed hair. That scent would be locked in his brain forever. All he had left was the empty shell of his once beloved wife. Now he was faced with making arrangements for her eternal rest at the Ponderosa.

The two eldest Cartwright men got out of Ben’s Range Rover and walked to the entrance. Madison Davis, Owner and Funeral Director of Davis Funeral Home, greeted the two grieving men as they entered the front door. “Mr. Davis, My name is Ben Cartwright,” Ben said, shaking Davis’ proffered hand. “This is my son, Adam, whom I called about earlier today.” Mr. Davis turned to Adam, and shook his hand.

“I’m so sorry for your loss, Mr. Cartwright. Please, step into my office,” Mr. Davis said, as he held out his left hand showing the way to his office just down the hall.

He led Adam and Ben, into his office, where he had a file already started.
Cartwright, Jennifer, December 8, 2003, was written on the folder. Adam stared at the folder with his late wife’s name. He flashed back to when her life had been spared by the selfless act of her friend and coworker, Michael Powers, and to the day that he’d held Jennifer in his arms after Mike’s funeral, remembering how he would have felt had he been the one who had just buried his loved one.

“Take good care of her, Mike, until we can be reunited,” he softly said to himself.

“Son, did you say something?” Ben turned to Adam, as he continued to stare at the folder, now opened to one of many papers for Adam to read and sign.

Adam shook his head. He cleared his mind of his memories, his precious memories that he would recall later when he was alone with his thoughts. “No, Dad, I was only thinking out loud.”

Adam shoved his pain deep within his being, and turned his attention to Mr. Davis. “My wife was the most beautiful angel on earth. I want only the best for her.” he stated in a very sorrowful tone.

“Mr. Cartwright, we have many packages from which you may choose. If you wish, you can pick and choose from the services on our list, and create one of your own. “Mr. Davis pulled the sheets that listed the different funeral packages. “We are here to accommodate the needs of you, and your loved one.”

Adam took the three sheets of paper into his hand. Ben looked on, and they studied the services in detail. “I will leave you two, so that you can discuss which services you might like to explore further, and we can discuss them when I return.”

Mr. Davis stood up, and walked into the other room, as Adam and Ben began the painful task of going over the services and checking off different items about which they had questions, and the ones they knew they wanted to include.

When Mr. Davis returned, he saw Ben with his hand on his son’s shoulder, and his head turned toward him. Adam was looking down with his face in his hands. Mr. Davis was unsure if he should walk in, but when Ben saw him, he motioned for him to come on in. Mr. Davis sat down behind his desk. Adam looked up, and stared back at the folder with Jennifer’s name on it. Adam’s face showed no expression. His hands were folded together, and his chin rested upon his fingers.

Ben looked at Adam for guidance on which question he wanted to start with. When Adam didn’t speak, Ben asked about the services they had questions about.

“My daughter-in-law will be buried on the Ponderosa. We like this plan here,” and Ben pointed to the package that Adam felt would be the most loving tribute to his wife. “We of course will not need a burial plot in your memorial gardens. Will transportation of her body be available to the site on our ranch?”

“Absolutely, Mr. Cartwright, as I stated before, you may choose either a complete package, or if there are some services you like out of one plan, and some out of another, we can customize a package for you with no problem. Now, if you will follow me, I’ll show you the samples of caskets we have to choose from.”

Mr. Davis led Adam and Ben to the viewing room that had sample designs of all the different styles of caskets his funeral home offered.

“Mr. Cartwright, we have some very beautiful caskets that will be a lovely resting place for your wife. Many come with a variety of colors selections for the interior.” Adam nodded his head in acknowledgment as he looked around, trying to find the perfect selection.

After viewing the different styles, Adam and Ben both agreed the whitewash oak with a pale pink interior would have been Jennifer’s preference.

”Lovely choice,” Mr. Davis said, as he noted the style number on the file. “We will need the clothing that you wish to lay her to rest in as soon as possible.”

Ben could see the anguish in his son’s eyes as he thought about having to pick out a suitable dress for Jennifer to wear so he spoke up. “I’ll make sure that you have it as soon as possible.”

Upon returning to the business office, Ben and Mr. Davis went over the final papers as Adam sat in silence.

Mr. Davis looked at Adam, noticing the obvious pain he was feeling. “Mr. Cartwright, I know this all has come as a complete shock to you. Our staff is here to assist you in anyway possible,” he said, with a sympathetic smile.

“Thank you Mr. Davis. I do have one question.” Adam got up, walked toward the window that looked out onto the parking lot. He stood silent for a moment; all the arrangements were becoming too surreal. Ben and Mr. Davis sat in their chairs patiently until Adam was able to compose his thoughts into words. “My wife’s face did sustain some cuts and bruises prior to her passing. Will these be able to be concealed, so that we may have an open casket viewing?”

“Mr. Cartwright, we have some of the best make-up artists in Nevada, I’m sure they’ll do everything possible to make your wife look lovely.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davis.” Adam said, as he turned his attention back out the window.

Ben and Mr. Davis went over the final selections that he and his eldest son had agreed would be most fitting for his daughter-in-law’s funeral service.

Adam continued to look out the window; tears welling in his eyes. He thought about choosing the appropriate dress for Jennifer to have eternal sleep in. His mind immediately thought of the dress he had bought her for Christmas prior to leaving for England on his business trip.

Jennifer had seen the dress in her favorite boutique at Carson City. She didn’t buy it, since it didn’t fit within her budget that she and Adam had planned out for her that month. Adam closed his eyes and smiled at the memory of how Jennifer methodically seduced him into getting her the dress for Christmas.

Adam, Sweetheart. His thoughts rang back to Jennifer’s seductive voice, as she sat in his lap, leaning in, and brushing her velvet soft skin against his whiskers. There’s a beautiful red silk dress that has my name written all over it at Lydia’s dress shop downtown. He remembered how she nibbled his ear, trying to weaken his resolve. This little elf has been a good girl all year; do you think that Santa might bring it to me, for Christmas?

Adam’s thoughts came back to present reality when he heard Mr. Davis say to Ben, “I believe that does it for the arrangements, Mr. Cartwright. Thank you very much for putting your trust in us.” Adam walked back over to where Ben and Mr. Davis were standing. “Again, Mr. Cartwright, we are very sorry for your loss,” Mr. Davis said, as he extended his hand to Adam and then to Ben.

When the two Cartwright men got back into Ben’s SUV, Adam spoke up, smiling slightly. “Dad, I think the dress that Jennifer should be buried in is the dress that I bought her for Christmas. You know, the one that I have hiding at your house? She told me right before I left for England that she wanted that dress so much, but she was mindful of her budget, and couldn’t afford it. I left it with Hop Sing, afraid that she might snoop around the house and find it.” He chuckled at the thought of seeing Jennifer checking all his hiding places to see what he had purchased her for Christmas.

“Son, it’s so good to hear you laugh.” Ben placed his hand on his son’s arm before starting the vehicle. As they drove down the highway, back toward the ranch, he said, “Right now, your life feels like it’s coming to an end, and you don’t think you will ever see the light of day again. But believe me, son, it will get better. I have been where you are three times, and it never got any easier. But just keep your faith in God that she is in a better place, out of danger, and pain. She’ll always live in your heart. She’ll be watching down on you and Caitlyn. She’ll guide you in raising her, just as I know each of your mothers guided me through raising you, Hoss, and Joseph.”

“I know Dad; I just never wanted our daughter to have to live her life without one of her parents as we had to. It’s not fair.”

“No son, it’s not fair, but your brothers and I are here for you and Caitlyn. We all love you very much.” Adam nodded his head, and they drove in silence for several miles before Ben spoke again. ” When will Jennifer’s family be arriving in town?”

“They’ll be here tonight, around six,” Adam said, as he turned his head to look out the passenger side window. “I told them that I would pick them up, but they were meeting Carol in Dallas, where they all had to connect. Carol said she was renting a car, and there was no need for me to drive to Reno to get them. They should arrive at your house around eight.”

“I’ll make sure that Hop Sing has supper ready for them when they arrive. I know they’ll be hungry. Will you be at the house to greet them?”

“Yeah, Dad, I planned on it. Thanks for letting them stay with you. I really feel that Caitlyn and I need this time to ourselves.”

“Not a problem, Adam. I have plenty of room.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Jacques, Charlotte, and Carol, please come in. Welcome back to the Ponderosa. I only wished it could be under better circumstances,” Ben said, as he opened the door to allow Jennifer’s parents and her best friend inside. Hoss, Joe, and their ladies all stood up to come and greet Jennifer’s family at the door.

“Thank you Ben. Yes, we’re most saddened by our daughter’s death. Charlotte has been unable to sleep since Adam called and informed us of the attack,” Jacques said, and Ben noted the other man’s eyes were red and swollen from weeping.

“Where is Adam?” Carol asked with tears in her eyes. The Ponderosa brought back so many wonderful memories of her time spent with Adam, Jennifer, Caitlyn, and the other Cartwrights.

“He’s upstairs with Caitlyn. She was getting cranky, so he wanted to put her down to rest.” Ben looked up to see Adam descending the staircase. “Oh! Here he is now.”

Adam approached the Devereuxs, and without words, fell into both of their arms. Charlotte’s sobs were uncontrollable as she hugged her son-in-law. Jacques held his wife and son-in-law tightly in his grasp. Several minutes went by, and the Cartwright men, their ladies, and Carol all had tears in their eyes as they felt the unimaginable pain that Adam, and the Devereuxs were experiencing.

When Adam broke the embrace, his eyes were misty from the tears that he tried to hold inside. He looked at Carol, and a tear escaped as he said her name. “Carol, thank you for coming.” The voice cracked from the emotional reunion, and he embraced her. Carol, no longer able to be strong, broke down and her knees buckled as she felt Adam’s arms encircle her.

“Adam, I’m so sorry. I loved Jennifer deeply. I miss her so much already. But I know that you and Caitlyn have suffered the greatest loss.” The muffled words escaped as Adam held Carol to his chest, trying to console her.

“Together, we’ll make it through this. Somehow, some way, we have to, for Caitlyn’s sake.” Adam choked on his words, as he continued to hold her in his tight embrace. “

“Please, come in, and get comfortable.” Ben announced to the weary travelers. “Hop Sing has made a light supper for you. I know you must be hungry.”

“Thank you, Ben; that is very kind.” Jacques smiled.

“Boys, take the Devereux’s and Carol’s luggage to their rooms, please.”

“Sure, Dad,” Hoss replied.

“Right, Dad,” Joe said in unison with his older brother.

Adam escorted Carol to the settee with his arm around her. She sat down, and he sat next to her. She took his hand into hers, and laid her head on his arm. He gently took his hand from hers, and placed it around her shoulders, giving her a gentle hug as the tears continued down her face.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hop Sing, your cooking is just as I remembered it when we were here for Adam’s and Jennifer’s wedding. Thank you so much for the lovely meal,” Jacques announced as they all finished their supper.

“Thank you, Mr. D, Mrs. D., I am very sad for death of Mrs. Jennifer. I liked her very much.”

“Thank you, Hop Sing.” Charlotte replied, with a sweet smile to her favorite Chinese cook. Hop Sing bowed, and returned to the kitchen, with his arms full of dishes.

“Adam, are you eating at all? You look very tired,” Charlotte said to her son-in-law, whom she was very concerned about.

“Mom, I’m afraid I haven’t been very hungry. I haven’t had much sleep either. I try to sleep, but I don’t get more than an hour at a time, before I’m awake again. I know it will just take time,” Adam said as he got up from the table and walked back into the great room.

“I hear Caitlyn crying; would you like me to go get her?” Kaileen asked.

“No, that’s OK. I’ll get her.” He proceeded up the stairs, and turned back to Kaileen, who was standing at the foot of the stairs. “Thank you for wanting to help, but she’s all that I have left now and I want to take care of her myself.”

“I understand, Adam,” Kaileen replied quietly.

He turned back around, and went into his old room where he had set up the portable playpen, and found his daughter crying in the nightlight lit room.

“Mommy!” she cried, as he entered the room, to comfort his daughter. “Mommy! she cried, as he picked her up.

“Shhhh, there there, my princess. Daddy’s right here,” he said softly as he picked her up, dropped a kiss on her cheek, and held her in his arms.

He sat in the rocking chair in the corner of his room, and gently rocked Caitlyn in his arms until she settled down.

“Mémère and Pépère are here, Princess. Do you want to go down and see them?”

She laid her head down on her daddy’s shoulder, and put her thumb in her mouth. He continued to rub her back, and hold her for another few minutes. Her eyes were so much like Jennifer’s: the same deep blue, like the Pacific Ocean. Her chin was a small version of his, and when she smiled, she revealed two deep dimples, one in each cheek, just like her daddy. Her smile though was all her mommy’s. Caitlyn had received the best features of both her good looking parents. He knew he would have his hands full when she grew up. He never in a million years thought he would have to go it alone.

When Adam descended the stairs with Caitlyn, Ben was discussing the funeral arrangements that had been made, and the time of the services in two days. “Tomorrow between six and eight, we will receive visitors at the funeral home, and the funeral mass will be at Holy Spirit Catholic Mission in Carson City, at eleven the following morning. Burial will be here at the Ponderosa.”

Charlotte got up to meet Adam at foot of the stairs; she held her hands out for Caitlyn to come to her. “Ma Cheri, come to Mémère?”

Caitlyn looked at her mémère with a bashful look, and then dimpled a big smile.

“Would you like to go see Mémère, Caitlyn?” Adam asked his daughter.

Caitlyn stretched out her arms as Adam handed her over to Charlotte. Her mémère gave her a big hug, and she went and sat back down next her husband. He gave his granddaughter a slight pat on her back, and took her tiny hand. She grasped his hand and started to laugh.

“We’ll need to be at the funeral home by five tomorrow evening to spend our family time with Jennifer before friends call,” Adam announced bravely, as he sat back down next to Carol. A smile, tinged with sadness, filled his face as he saw the faces of his in-laws light up at the presence of their granddaughter. “Then we’ll have our last moments with her after everyone leaves shortly after eight.”

“Jennifer’s sisters and their husbands will arrive tomorrow, Adam. They should be here in time for the family gathering. I will call each of them tonight with the plans. I believe they’re all due to arrive before one tomorrow afternoon.” Jacques said, making silly faces at Caitlyn.

“Do they need transportation from the airport, Mr. Devereux? Kaileen and I will be happy to go pick them up,” Joe offered.

“Take my car, Joe; that way you have plenty of room for them and the luggage.” Adam interjected.

“I better go as well,” Hoss added. “I don’t know if everyone will fit, even in your Jeep, older brother, so I better take my Tahoe as well.”

“You’re right, Hoss, thanks.” Joe agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The family gathered at the funeral home the next evening. Joe and Hoss had gone to pick up the rest of Jennifer’s family. Bad weather in Dallas had delayed them at their connection, so they had to drive straight from the airport to the funeral home. Adam was greeted by his three sisters-in-law, and two brothers-in-law with hugs, kisses, and deep condolences. They also commented on how much Caitlyn had grown since they had last seen her, at just a few months old.

“Adam, I think you need to have time just for yourself to say goodbye to Jennifer. Would you like us to keep Caitlyn, while you go in alone?” Ben asked gently.

“Yeah, Dad, I would really like that. I just don’t know what I’m going to say to her. Dad, how am I going to live my life without her? “

Ben put his arm around Adam, and replied, “Son, all I can tell you is that you will make it through. I know I keep telling you this, and it seems impossible at the moment, but I’m living proof three times over that it can be done.” He turned to hug his firstborn. “Now go on; you need this time, for just the two of you.

Adam took a deep breath, and moved toward the entrance. He stopped momentarily, and then continued on around the corner. Ben stood and watched his eldest son, as he knew all to well the pain his heart was feeling.

With Adam’s first glimpse of his wife’s body lying in state, he felt his knees buckle. The tears pooled in his eyes as he moved toward the casket. Jennifer looked so peaceful. As if she was sleeping. Her hair flowed artfully across the pillow. Her hands were folded neatly, holding a red and pink rose. The red for the undying love she had for her beloved husband, and the pink for the love only a mother can have for her daughter.

Adam stroked her cheek, as he had done so many times before. He leaned in to kiss her lips. He laid his head down next to hers, as he whispered in her ear. “I love you, Sweetheart. Why did you have to leave me?” His tears soaked her hair, and the soft pale pink pillow. “How will I make it without you? Caitlyn calls for you every night. I tell her Mommy has gone to Heaven, but she doesn’t understand. Oh Jennifer, I miss you so much already.”

After about a half hour had passed, Ben stepped inside to see his son standing quietly with his hands on Jennifer’s arm. His tears had dried, and all he could do was stare at her lifeless body. Adam was startled when his Dad placed a hand on his shoulder as he looked down at his daughter-in-law.

“She just looks like she’s sleeping, Dad.” Adam choked on his words.

“She’s beautiful, Adam, simply beautiful,” Ben said as he bent down to kiss her cheek. “Shall I send in the rest of the family in now?” He turned to his son, whose eyes were locked on his dead wife’s body.

“Yeah, sure, Dad. Thanks,” Adam replied, unable to turn his eyes away.

“Why don’t you sit over here?” Ben pointed toward a chair on the front row across from the coffin.

Adam moved to the seat and sat down. Ben went and gathered the rest of the family, and they filed in together. Ben had taken Caitlyn back from Kaileen’s arms, and brought her inside to sit with Adam. When Caitlyn saw her mommy’s body, she started to whimper.

“Mommy,” She reached toward the casket.

“No, Princess, Mommy is in Heaven with Jesus now. I’m sorry, but she can’t hold you.” Adam held her close.

Caitlyn looked at her daddy with her big blue eyes—her mommy’s eyes—and laid her head on his shoulder, and sucked her thumb.

Charlotte Devereux broke down in to her husband’s arms upon seeing her youngest daughter’s body lying so peacefully. Adam turned his head; his anguish was overtaking the façade of strength that he tried to maintain with the rest of his family.

Charlotte’s daughters all gathered around her and held her close. Only whimpers and sniffles could be heard. Ben stood at the entrance to greet guest as they started to arrive to pay their condolences.

Laura and Bill were the first to arrive. Laura was so fond of Adam and Jennifer. She recalled how she had helped Adam and Carol scheme to bring Jennifer and Adam back together after their misunderstanding about Lisa. Now, she had to say goodbye to a woman that she had met over the phone, and then grew to love as a close friend. Bill recalled how impressed he was with Jennifer when she first came to Cartwright and Sons, and how he hated to loose her when she decided to hang up the career that she had worked hard to achieve to become a full time mommy to her adored daughter. After a few minutes spent at the casket, both Laura and Bill came to give Adam a hug, and give their condolence at his great loss.

A tall gentleman entered the room full of guests and family members who were gathered around talking in clusters. All were sharing in happier memories of Jennifer’s life growing up, and her eventual marriage to Adam. Adam looked up to see the somber man staring at the peaceful woman who had been the brightest assistant district attorney in the history of Dallas County.

“Martin, thank you for coming, I’m surprised to see you here.” Adam greeted Jennifer’s former boss.

“Adam, Jen was one of my brightest ADAs. The department hasn’t been the same without her. I was so sorry I wasn’t available when your brother called to give us the very sad news.” Martin held onto Adam’s hand has he continued to speak. “I only wished I could have protected her better.”

“Martin, you did everything you knew to do. She stayed with my father while I had to be out of town. There was nothing more any of us could have done to prevent the outcome. Please, come to meet my and Jen’s family,” and he introduced Martin to the two families.

Many friends, colleagues, and employees of Cartwright and Sons filed in over the hour and a half visiting time. By the end of night, Adam was starting to show signs of exhaustion. Caitlyn had fallen asleep in his arms, and Jennifer’s sisters had all taken turns holding the sleeping child, so that Adam could thank all the visitors for coming and paying their respects.

Everyone had left the viewing room, and Ben again held his son in his arms. “Dad, no matter how old you get, you never are too old for the love and support you need from your father. Thank you, for being my rock,” Adam said in a choked voice.

“Son, you remember that as you continue down life’s journey with your daughter. There will be many times she’s going to need to lean on you. You’ll be her rock.”

“I know, Dad; I know.” Adam looked down at his sleeping princess in his arms.

“I’m going to give you a few minutes with Jen alone now. I’ll be waiting just outside.” Ben placed his hand on his son’s shoulder, and his other on his granddaughter’s sleeping form. “Take your time. I’m in no hurry.”

Adam nodded his head in agreement, and turned back toward Jennifer’s casket, as Ben left the room. .

Adam stared at his sleeping daughter in his arms, and then looked at Jennifer’s body. “How am I going to make Caitlyn understand, Jen?” Adam choked the words out loud, talking to her as if she could hear him. “She’s so young; you two hardly had any time to get to know each other.” His tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrollably.

Caitlyn blinked her sleepy eyes awake. Adam looked down at her, and took her into his embrace. “Daddy,” Caitlyn started to whimper. “Mommy! Mommy!” Her whimpers turned to a full fledge cry as she tried to reach toward Jennifer, and out of Adam’s arms.

“No, Caitlyn Elizabeth, Mommy is with Jesus now. She can’t hold you, Baby.” Adam’s voice was hardly coherent through his tears. “I’m sorry.”

“Mommy!” Caitlyn screamed again.

Adam held Caitlyn with all his strength as he turned to walk out. He couldn’t take the pain of his daughter’s crying for her mother any longer. She screamed as they walked out. Adam walked straight passed Ben, and out the door, so that they would not disturb any other families that were visiting their departed loved ones.

When Ben walked outside, he saw his son trying to console his crying daughter. He stood at the entrance, and let his son have his personal time with her, as he tried to hug her to quiet her crying. He saw Adam rubbing her back and holding her tight. It was about five minutes before Caitlyn finally started to calm down. Adam rocked her back and forth in his arms.

Ben decided to approach his son and granddaughter. He rubbed his granddaughter’s head as he spoke softly to her in his deep soothing voice. “Caitlyn, Grandpa and Daddy love you very much.”

Caitlyn stared up at her Grandpa’s smiling face. The strain of the evening’s events had taken a toll on him as well. The baby sniffled and whimpered as she sucked her thumb and continued to stare at him, holding onto Adam’s neck with her head on his shoulder.

“Let’s go, Dad, I need to get her to bed. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The morning was crisp and cool, but the sun was shining brightly. Carol came over early to see if she could help Adam with getting Caitlyn dressed while he finished getting ready for the funeral.

When Adam came to the door, Carol greeted him with a hug and kiss. Tears filled her eyes as she saw Adam’s distraught face. “You didn’t get any sleep last night, I take it,” she said as he closed the door behind them.

“No, not really, I tossed and turned all night long. Just when I would get to sleep, something would wake me up. I think it was the fact that I didn’t have Jennifer next to me sleeping in my arms.” Adam walked back into the kitchen, pouring himself a cup of coffee. “Would you like a cup?” he lifted a cup to Carol, gesturing to share in the morning brew.

“Yes, I would love one, thank you.”

Adam poured a cup of java for his wife’s best friend.

“Caitlyn awake yet? How did she sleep last night?”

“She was so exhausted from crying off and on last night; I think she slept through the night. I never heard her wake up on the baby monitor.

“Would you like for me to bathe her and get her ready for when the babysitter arrives?”

“Carol, thank you, I would appreciate it very much.”

Time seem to pass by quickly. Carol had finished bathing Caitlyn and getting her dressed when she and Adam both came to the stairs to answer the door bell. It was Gena, Kaileen’s sister, who was going to watch Caitlyn while the rest of the family attended the funeral and burial.

“Good morning, Mr. Cartwright,” Gena said, walking in and acknowledging Carol with a nod of her head.

“Thank you for coming this morning, Gena, I really appreciate it very much. Caitlyn is too young to understand any of this, and I thought it would be best if she just stayed home.” Adam turned to Carol and took her arm and brought her to his side to introduce her to Kaileen’s sister. “Carol this is Gena, Kaileen’s sister. Gena, this is Carol Chamberlain, Jen’s best friend. “

Carol and the young girl shook hands and said simultaneously, “Nice to meet you.”

As Adam was giving the last minute instructions to Gena on where everything was, the limousine pulled up in the drive of Adam’s home to pick him up. He gave a kiss and hug to his crying baby as he and Carol walked out the door and headed to the limousine that would stop off at the main house where the second limousine was waiting to pick up the rest of the family to take them to the church where the funeral services would be held.

Upon arrival at the church, the limousine that carried Adam, Ben, and Jennifer’s parents pulled up behind the hearse that was already at the entrance to the church. The large spray of white and stargazer lilies could be seen adorning the casket that carried Adam’s beloved. Tears immediately filled his eyes at the finality that the day’s events would bring. Adam pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and quickly wiped his eyes, which were covered by his sunglasses.

Carol assisted the men that would act as pallbearers of Jennifer’s casket with their boutonnieres, and then they carried the casket into the church. The priest met them in the vestibule, and they lined up for the entrance of the body as the hymn, On Eagles Wings, was played. When the music began, the congregation of mourners stood and watched as the white linen draped casket containing Jennifer’s body was carried in and placed next to the baptismal candle. Adam, Mr. and Mrs. Devereux, and the rest of Jennifer’s immediate and extended family took their seats in the front three pews.

As the funeral mass continued, the priest came to his homily. He explained to the family that he knew the amazing grief that they were feeling, but to put their trust in God that Jennifer was free from pain and would live eternally in Heaven with God as her baptism in Christ promised her.

“Adam,” he said, “I know you feel enormous guilt at not being able to protect your wife from the evil and violence in Dallas several years ago. Now you were unable to be at your home when she was struck down by her assassin. Remember the love you two shared for the short time you were blessed with each other in holy matrimony. Celebrate her life through the continued upbringing of your daughter, Caitlyn, knowing who her mother was and the special love you shared together. In time, the horrific pain you feel now will be replaced with memories of happier times. Embrace those times; they will carry you through daily life.”

As the priest returned to his seat in the sanctuary of the church, he asked if there were any mourners that would like to speak about the life of Jennifer. Carol stood up and walked to the lecturn and opened her paper. She stood still with her eyes closed as she tried gallantly to compose herself to speak.

“Jennifer was my best friend,” she choked out. “We knew each other from young grade school girls through to the end of her life. I was with her the night she met Adam, through the good times and not so good times of their relationship, their marriage to each other and the birth of Caitlyn.” She could no longer control the tears that flowed from her eyes. Her voice could no longer speak coherently. Adam could see that she was hanging on to the lectern to steady her knees that were giving way, so he quickly got up and went to her side, holding her in his arms. Tears filling his eyes as he gently took the piece of paper from her hands and continued to read the short eulogy she had written in honor of her best friend.

“We were there for each other always,” Adam’s voice was also shaky. “I came to love Adam as my brother as I had always loved Jennifer as my sister.” He held Carol tighter, giving her his handkerchief to wipe her running mascara. “She was a wonderful and loving wife, mother, sister, and daughter. I will miss her smile, her laugh, and the joy she always brought to everyone she met.”

Carol, who by now was able to take back control of her emotions, gently took the paper back from Adam to finish the tribute to her friend. Adam continued to stand with his arm tightly around her waist, supporting her as she continued, “Sleep well my friend, as we say goodbye, it’s only for a time, then we’ll be reunited with you again.”

Adam helped Carol back to her seat and he returned to his. Ben stood up and walked quietly to the lectern. He looked down at the white linen draped casket and then again to his son, sitting in the front pew looking back at his father, and he began to speak in his beautiful strong voice.

“I remember so well the day that Adam called me from his car phone, telling me he had a special person he wanted us all to meet. He wouldn’t give me anymore information than that. We were blessed to meet a beautiful, vibrant young lady, full of life, with a very strong southern accent.” Laughter filled the church as Adam smiled and laughed with them. “We often teased her about the way she said certain words and the cute endearing names she would refer to all of us that only a true southern belle could get away with. That was our Jennifer. We loved her so much.” Ben’s voice began to break. “We continue to love her even in death.” He regained his composure and continued to speak about his daughter-in-law, “She was so radiant the day she married Adam and became a Cartwright. She once told me that it was a privilege to be a part of our family, and she felt as if she were the luckiest girl on the planet to be marrying my son.”

“When she gave birth to my first grandchild,” Ben smiled and chuckled, “my granddaughter, life just doesn’t get any better than that. She really is the apple of my eye. I know you will be with Adam and Caitlyn always, Jennifer dear. We will all be here for Caitlyn as she grows up. We will do what we can to guide her through life the way we know you would want her to be as if you were here to do it yourself. Sleep well, my daughter, sleep well.”

After Hoss and Jennifer’s oldest sister gave short speeches on their sister and sister-in-law, the priest rose and gave the final blessing to the congregation of mourners and Jennifer’s body. As they sang Farewell Song, the pallbearers once again surrounded Jennifer’s casket and walked her out of the church followed by Adam, the Devereux, and Cartwright families. When the song ended, the cantor leading the congregation in song announced that the burial would take place at the family cemetery on the Ponderosa; followed by a luncheon at Adam’s home afterward, and that maps were available in the back of the church. Once the casket was loaded back into the hearse, the families all took their places in their limousines and the police escort led the funeral procession back to the Ponderosa for the burial.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As the pallbearers brought Jennifer’s body to her final resting grounds, Adam and the rest of the family took their seats adjacent to the casket. The priest gave his final prayers of interment and the pallbearers each placed their boutonnieres on the beautiful spray of lilies that adorned the casket. Mr. and Mrs. Devereux each placed a white rose, followed by Ben then Carol also with a white rose. Jennifer’s sisters as well as Hoss, Carolyn, Joe, and Kaileen, each placed a yellow rose on her casket. A few moments past and Adam stood with a red and pink rose in his hand. He walked to the casket where he stood for a few moments in reflection. His voice quiet, he said, “Jennifer, I will never stop loving you. Sleep well, my sweetheart.” He placed the red rose of love for him and the pink rose of love for Caitlyn on the casket, and then he kissed his hand and touched it to her casket one final time. He turned and walked away toward the limousines. Ben immediately followed Adam and the rest of the mourners that came to the burial site soon dispersed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As many of the workers from Cartwright and Sons placed the final touches on the luncheon, all the family, friends and other coworkers gathered around and reminisced about happier times when Jennifer was alive. Adam had come downstairs with a shy Caitlyn in his arms, and she was leery of all the people in her house. Many of the employees of Cartwright and Sons had not seen her since she was born and were amazed at how much she had grown over the past year. After a while, she finally did go to other members of the family, but always made sure that Adam was never out of her sight.

As the day turned into evening and the sun began to set behind the mountains, coworkers began to leave, wishing Adam well and giving final condolences to the Devereux family. The kitchen and dining areas were returned back to normal and all the leftover food was neatly packaged and tucked away in the freezer and refrigerator. Ben and Carol were the last to leave. Adam had put Caitlyn to bed earlier and the house was quiet once more. The day had been long and exhausting. Adam untied his tie and unbuttoned the top few buttons.

“Adam, is there anything you need from us before we leave?” Ben asked as he helped Carol with her coat.

“No, Dad, I’m ready for some peace and quiet. I just need to be alone with my daughter and my thoughts. But thanks for all your help this week. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

“Be well, my son,” Ben said as he put his arm around Adam and gave him a pat on the shoulder.

Carol turned to Adam and gave him a kiss on the cheek and a tight embrace. “I love you, Adam; call me if you need me, OK?”

“Thanks, Carol, I will. I’ll see you tomorrow for sure.”

As Adam watched Carol’s car drive away, he walked back into the house and stood for a moment before setting the alarm. Tears again filled his eyes as he felt profound sadness and emptiness, realizing that Jennifer’s presence and love would no longer fill the house. He walked up the stairs unbuttoning his shirt to his trousers. He stopped off by Caitlyn’s room and walked in to watch his daughter sleep soundly. Tiny snorts came from her sleeping form as she sucked on her thumb. He repositioned the covers that she had kicked away in her sleep and turned on the baby monitor.

As he entered the room that he once had shared with Jennifer, no remains of the attack were present. Her clothes still hung in the closet and the smell of her perfume still perforated the air. He turned the wave radio on low and began to undress for bed. He was exhausted. He took off his shirt and saw a shooting star dash by the window. He walked over to the window and stared out at the full moon and the heavens which Jennifer now called home. Tears filled his eyes and he broke down in a sob of tears as the finality of her death finally hit him. He sat on the window seat that Jennifer had sat on so many times in the past, reading a book or just sitting and soaking up the afternoon rays.

“Jennifer, how will I make it without you, my love? I miss you so much already. How will I raise our daughter without your support?”

A light breeze rushed across Adam’s face as he felt his beloved’s presence. His tears dried as he knew he would never be alone.

The End